Desire’s Awakening Gail DeYoung
“Submission…the most intimate exchange of power. If this is your goal, let me take you to your limits and beyond.” When Kaitlin reads the Trainer’s ad, she is compelled to answer it. She secretly desires the D/s lifestyle. From the moment their eyes meet, she knows this is what she wants. But nothing could have prepared her for living in the Trainer’s house with six other trainees and a jealous Switch. And she never could have expected her intense attraction to the one man she can’t have. Sir Damien doesn’t understand why the new girl is so intriguing. He has trained many women in the D/s lifestyle, yet he’s never felt a connection to any of them. It has thus far been easy to remain professional. Kaitlin should have been no different from the others. But somehow she is, and his lust for her is spiraling out of control.
Reader Advisory: Kaitlin’s erotic training is varied and involves some sexy female/female interaction.
An Ellora’s Cave Romantica Publication
www.ellorascave.com
Desire’s Awakening ISBN 9781419920967 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED Desire’s Awakening Copyright 2009 Gail DeYoung Edited by Briana St. James Photography and cover art by Les Byerley Electronic book publication October 2009 The terms Romantica® and Quickies® are registered trademarks of Ellora’s Cave Publishing. With the exception of quotes used in reviews, this book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 44310-3502. Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. No part of this book may be scanned, uploaded or distributed via the Internet or any other means, electronic or print, without the publisher’s permission. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. (http://www.fbi.gov/ipr/). Please purchase only authorized electronic or print editions and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted material. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the author’s imagination and used fictitiously.
DESIRE’S AWAKENING Gail DeYoung
Acknowledgements The author wishes to express her sincere gratitude to her editor, Briana St. James, for her guidance and unending patience during the amazing transformation of this book.
Trademarks Acknowledgement The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Body by Jake: Body by Jake, Inc. Dom Pérignon: Chandon Champagne Corporation Ford Expedition: Ford Motor Company Ford Mustang: Ford Motor Company Gatorade: Stokely-Van Camp, Inc. Heinz: Pro-Mark Brands, Inc. Jacuzzi: Jacuzzi, Inc. Corporation Latex: GmbH Geisellschaft mit beschrankter Haftung Lincoln Navigator: Ford Motor Company Mercedes: DaimlerChrysler AG Corporation Mustang: Ford Motor Company Neosporin: Warner-Lambert Company, LLC Rolex: Rolex Watch USA, Inc. Stairmaster: Nautilus, Inc. Tylenol: Tylenol Company Windex: S. C. Johnson & Son, Inc. Velcro: Velcro Industries B. V. Limited Liability Company Viagra: Pfizer, Inc. Corporation
Gail DeYoung
Chapter One “Submission…the most intimate exchange of power. If this is your goal, let me take you to your limits and beyond.” Kaitlin ran her fingers across the words in the ad and looked out the window of the taxi at the home of the Trainer. This was it, the moment of truth. When the taxi pulled away, she was committed to her destiny. Though she had secretly desired to explore the D/s lifestyle for real instead of the intriguing yet unfulfilling online version she had known, a little voice in her head questioned whether she was ready for such a bold move. The answer came easily—yes. If she was ever going to do it, there was no better time. Her job had given her a three-month paid leave of absence while they remodeled the clubhouse where she worked and the lease on her one-bedroom apartment had expired. Instead of renewing, she had put her belongings in storage. She had no pets or family to care for, and between direct deposit and automatic payments, all of her obligations were covered. Now she could indulge her curiosity. She stepped out of the cab, paid the driver and watched him drive away. “Well, here I go!” Kaitlin squared her shoulders and took a deep breath before walking up the driveway toward the white stucco house with its orange barrel tile roof. “Are you here for the interview?” A slender young woman dressed in a black corset, sheer thigh-high stockings and black five-inch stilettos greeted Kaitlin at the door. “Yes,” Kaitlin said, clearing her throat. She wasn’t sure where to look. The young woman wore a blue leather collar. Her nipples peeking over the top of the corset were pierced with small gold rings. Delicate gold chains with a gold weight at the end dangled between her legs. The sight of someone dressed so sensuously turned her on. “Come in.” “Thank you.” The young woman led her to a small waiting room. “Please leave your belongings here and follow me.” Kaitlin dropped her luggage and purse into the corner of the room and followed her escort. The view from this angle was just as provocative. The young woman’s corset ended just above her buttocks. A small ruffle at the bottom edge of the corset emphasized the swell of her perfectly rounded buttocks, which bore bright red handmarks. Kaitlin could make out the edges of the fingerprints where her punisher’s hand had landed. She couldn’t imagine why seeing a spanked rear end made her so
6
Desire’s Awakening
excited, but it was having a definite reaction…one that she had never contemplated. She felt a warm blush coloring her cheeks. At the back porch, Kaitlin’s escort stopped and pointed to a dark-haired man sunbathing in a lounge chair by the pool, his back to them. Kaitlin walked through an arched trellis covered with pink azaleas and marveled at the natural setting complete with a pool and rock waterfall. “Come.” How had he known they were standing behind him when they had arrived so quietly? Kaitlin wondered. She walked forward slowly, observing the man who neither turned to greet her nor stood when she arrived next to his chair. “Sit.” His voice had a deep timbre, sensual and commanding. Kaitlin pulled up a metal patio chair and sat facing her host. He appeared to be in his mid-thirties, muscular and long of limb. His chiseled features were emphasized by wearing his long hair in a ponytail. “Thank you.” He ignored her for a few nerve-racking moments while he completed his task of putting information into his handheld scheduler. She fidgeted in her chair, trying to strike an appealing pose. Was she supposed to start the conversation? Suddenly, he snapped his scheduler shut, set it aside and swung his entire body toward her with his legs spread open. Sitting up, he was a head taller than her. She had never been this close to a more perfect man. Every muscle on his body rippled under smooth skin. A light dusting of hair covered his chest, flowing down in a thin line to the top of his thong. Not only was he commanding in appearance, but so handsome he took her breath away. He slowly took off his sunglasses and placed them on the lounge chair next to him. The moment their eyes met, she felt his strong animal magnetism pulling her in. Startled, she raised her chin, straightened her back and stuck out her chest. He grimaced. That was wrong? “So tell me, why do you want to be a submissive?” His deep brown eyes slowly swept her body and when they returned to meet her gaze, a tremor of excitement shivered through her. She never knew a man who could make her feel so naked while she was still clothed. “Six months ago, I discovered an online dungeon. In it, there was a picture of a young, naked woman kneeling on the floor with her hands bound behind her back. A man in black leather stood over her with a whip. I was extremely turned-on by that scene, yet frightened and embarrassed by my reaction. Luckily, a Dominant invited me to join a group of people who play in a D/s online chat room. I became his sub and spent time with them doing online scenes. That is where I learned about the lifestyle. Though it was exciting, I want to try it in person. That is why I answered your ad on the alternative lifestyle website.” Kat hoped she didn’t sound as if she was a babbling idiot.
7
Gail DeYoung
He stroked his chin. “I see. When you responded to my ad for submissives and slaves who wished to be trained, you gave me the impression that you wanted to become seriously involved in this lifestyle. But now I’m not so sure. You want to ‘try’ it? Perhaps you’re more interested in role playing than a 24/7 relationship. If a casual, occasional encounter is what you seek, I can recommend several Dominants who specialize in the scene. My primary focus at this facility is training for the ultimate power exchange.” Kat’s heart beat a staccato rhythm. Her thoughts scattered in a dozen different directions. She desired much more than just playing at being a submissive. No, don’t blow your chance. Taking a deep, fortifying breath, she calmed her nerves and answered. “No. Please, I’m serious, honestly. Just a little nervous, that’s all. I don’t know what’s expected of me.” Kaitlin twisted her hands in her lap, noting that he watched her every move. “All right. I understand you are a relative novice to this lifestyle. During your apprenticeship here, you will discover what works for you. One of your assignments will be to search your feelings and be honest with yourself about the type of relationship you are seeking. You will decide whether you can surrender total control to another person as a slave or whether you wish to maintain some level of control in a relationship as a submissive. I will give you an example right now. Open.” His right hand landed on her knee and at his gentle coaxing, she spread her legs apart. Now she understood why he ordered her to wear a miniskirt with no panties or nylons and a see-through top with no bra. She was sure he could see everything she had to offer. “Very good. Notice you did not hesitate to comply with my request for you to open your legs. You therefore gave me control of the situation.” Her foot twitched nervously as his hand crept up her inner thigh. He swung his right leg between hers and nudged her legs a little wider apart. His gaze focused on her breasts and her nipples strained against the fabric. She felt weak and dizzy from the sensual pull he exerted on her. “At all times, everything is strictly consensual and you are always free to leave. The training you will receive here will teach you how to behave in a manner that is pleasing to a Master or Mistress whether you wish to be a submissive or slave. You will learn how to sit, speak, walk and act appropriately. “For those Dominants who are interested in the submissives I train, this is a serious way of life. There is a misconception that BDSM is merely about kinky sex, however, that is only a small part of the way we conduct our lives. While here, you will learn about all the nuances that make this lifestyle so attractive to us. With that in mind, do you still wish to enroll in this program?” His eyes focused on hers, holding her captive while his fingertips explored the edges of her outer lips underneath her skirt. The delicate teasing stoked her desire and her body grew wet and hot. A finger delved into her briefly. Kaitlin tried to close her
8
Desire’s Awakening
legs to stifle the yearning building inside, but his leg prevented that action. His thumb flicked her clit and she jumped slightly in her seat. When he took his hand away, he looked at his fingers coated with her moisture then back at her. His smile of satisfaction revealed that he had achieved the desired effect. Kaitlin took a deep breath. This was what she wanted. She knew it in the core of her being. He had just barely touched her, yet her heart raced and tiny tremors shook her legs. If he continued to look at her like that any longer, she’d orgasm right there. “Yes, I do.” She tried to sound calm and at ease, but the words came out shaky. He studied her for what seemed an eternity, making her sweat until he decided. “All right. Come. Let’s fill out the paperwork. Your training will officially start tomorrow.” He rose from the seat and walked toward the house. Kaitlin watched the most perfect male ass she had ever seen walking away from her. In order to keep up with his long strides, she quickened her pace. As they passed the young escort, the girl bowed and kept her eyes trained on the ground. Kaitlin wondered if that was something she’d be required to do. He sat on a red leather stool at the kitchen counter and drew a legal-sized document toward him. Kaitlin took a seat adjacent to him. Picking up a pen, he signed his name on the third page then handed the official-looking document to her. “Read it carefully. Be sure you understand that you are agreeing to formal training. This is a contract between you and me, stating that what you are doing is consensual and without any impairment to your judgment. It is not binding in a court of law, but helps to define each of our expectations and the length of time this relationship will be in force.” Kat accepted the pen from him and studied the document before her. Both of their full names had been typed in the first paragraph. The man was professional and proficient. She liked that. “How long have you been doing this?” “I have been in the lifestyle fifteen years and training for the last three. I am very competent. In my prior life, I was a paramedic. I have medical knowledge and am familiar with human physiology. You can trust me when I say you will be trained by the best.” Kat smiled. “That’s good to know.” “I have also included a BDSM checklist.” “Yes, I see.” “Read it carefully. Indicate what you will and won’t do and any ‘maybe’ items. It is extremely important that you communicate openly and honestly with regard to your limits. Ask questions if any of the terms are unfamiliar to you.”
9
Gail DeYoung
Kaitlin nodded as she listened to his instructions. Though this was the first time she had seen a formal contract, she recognized most of the items on the list as her online Dom had used some of these things while playing out scenarios with her. “I am familiar with many of these terms, but have not experienced what any of them feel like. If I mark ‘caning’ for example, and discover that the pain goes beyond my limit, is it possible to delete that from the list after the contract is signed?” “Certainly. I would recommend you mark that ‘maybe’ until you decide.” Kat smiled gratefully. “Thank you. I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this.” Kaitlin reviewed the list and checked off those items she felt comfortable with. When she came to asphyxiation and cutting, she noted the terms had been crossed out. “I don’t practice any procedure that could possibly cause harm or death to my clients, so you can be assured that you are safe here.” “That is comforting to know.” She gave him a weak smile. “I also need to ask you certain questions pertaining to your limits. Do you have any health problems, such as high blood pressure or sexually transmitted diseases, that I should be aware of?” “No, nothing.” “Do you have any physical limitations? A dislocated shoulder? A bad back from a car accident? Do you wear contacts?” “No, nothing like that.” “Do you have breast implants?” She chuckled and placed her hands across her breasts. “Oh goodness no!” He nodded. “Just checking. Many girls have them these days.” “Yes, I know.” “Have you had any emotional life encounters that might surface during sessions?” “My dog got run over by a car when I was a little girl.” “I see. Anything else?” “No.” “Since this is your first real-time experience, this is your best opportunity to learn as much as possible. I suggest a one-month training schedule. Everything we do will be safe, sane and consensual. Just so you know, I expect you to be open-minded about your sexual preference.” His gaze met hers again and this time she thought she noticed sadness within them. “Is there a charge for this?” She flipped through the pages to find any mention of payment for services. “You don’t pay unless you leave the program early. I receive compensation from the Dominant who will purchase your training package at an auction at the end. After all, the goal of the training is to prepare you for the submissive lifestyle so you can
10
Desire’s Awakening
please the Dominant whom you will serve. If you choose to leave the program, you will only pay for room and board during the time you are here.” “Oh, I see. That’s fair.” Kaitlin hadn’t given much thought to what would happen to her once she completed the training. Now she knew. “How will I…I mean, my Master, um…who chooses? What if I don’t like him?” “Don’t worry. As you will learn, their goal is to find a compatible companion. Because most of these relationships become permanent bonds, the selection process is very important for both parties. From time to time, I have Dominants stopping by to inspect my new crop of trainees. I also hold parties to introduce my subs and slaves to Dominants. By the time you have finished the program, you will know more about your preferences and will be able to find a suitable Dominant.” While Kaitlin read over the fine details of the contract, the Trainer motioned to the escort. The young woman walked over with delicate steps and bowed to him. “Sir?” “Have Corinne come here.” “Yes Sir,” she stated demurely while bowing, then walked backward a few steps before turning on the balls of her feet and walking quietly down the hallway. Kaitlin was amazed at how noiselessly she treaded on the tile floor considering the height of her heels. After Kaitlin signed the paperwork, she handed it back to the Trainer who perused it carefully, making sure she had answered all questions. He seemed pleased that she had marked most items on the BDSM checklist. “One more thing…from this point on, you will be called ‘girl’. You are being assigned a mentor who will guide you through the process of transforming from what you are into what you will become. Any questions?” “No, I guess not.” “Good.” A few minutes later, another young woman arrived and bowed her head. She was taller than the other by at least four inches, with red, curly hair pulled back in a ponytail to expose the collar around her throat. She was exquisite with alabaster skin, delicate features and large, pouting lips. Dressed in a white corset to emphasize her tiny waist and her full bosom, she resembled a Goddess. Kaitlin couldn’t drag her eyes away from the huge, exposed nipples. “Yes Sir?” “Corinne, this is the new girl, Kaitlin. She’ll be here for a month. You will be her mentor. Show her to her room. She begins training tomorrow.” With that, he picked up the contract and left the room. No handshake, no nod, no smile, nothing. He was finished with his business and their time was up. Kaitlin felt a pang of sadness seeing him leave. Though he was rather abrupt with her at the end, she was very impressed with the interview and felt a strong attraction to him.
11
Gail DeYoung
“Yes Sir.” Once again, the sub bowed as the Trainer left then she looked directly at Kaitlin, bright green eyes giving her a quick perusal. A momentary scowl was replaced by a fake smile. “You will come with me,” Corinne said, leading Kaitlin down a long hallway past nine other rooms. The doors were all closed. Kaitlin concentrated on her escort’s beautiful thigh-highs, which were topped with lace. A floral trellis with rhinestone details ran up the sides. She wondered if that would be her attire while at the training facility. Before she could ask, they arrived at the last door on the left of the hallway. “This is where you will live for the next month.” Corinne opened the door into a small room furnished with a twin bed, nightstand and lamp. A white woven bedspread draped over the bed to the floor. Thick chains with shackles were imbedded into the wall facing the bed, one set higher than Kaitlin’s head and the other a few inches off the floor. A small wooden cabinet with five drawers stood near the chains. The only slender, rectangular window was located near the ceiling and had a dark film covering it so she could not look out if she wanted to. “The lavatory is across the hallway. You must share it with six other girls right now, but as Sir takes on other wards, you will be expected to share with them. No interaction with any other trainee is allowed.” “There are six others?” Kaitlin wondered how the Trainer had time to handle all of the women in the household. “Yes, it is a small group, but they are in various stages of their education. Two are experienced subs. Their Dominants have sent them here for further instruction to expand their limits. I know it is a lot to grasp your first day here.” “Why aren’t we allowed to speak to one another?” “Sir wants you to come to your own conclusions about the things you learn here. This is not about them; it is about you. Everyone has a different tolerance and where one may find something not to their liking, another may enjoy it. He doesn’t want you to be influenced by others. This is your opportunity to discover your true self and his job is to help you attain your full potential.” “Do you belong to him?” A hurt look flitted across Corinne’s features and she smiled weakly. “Sir Damien? No, none of us do. Ever since he lost his love several years ago in a car accident, he can’t bear to get involved in an emotional relationship like that again. Hence, he teaches and he’s very good at it.” “That’s so sad.” “Yes. So you can appreciate that he keeps relationships on a very impersonal, professional status. This is his business. He is very busy and doesn’t have time to devote to developing a relationship. As you can imagine by the size of this house, his expenses are quite hefty.”
12
Desire’s Awakening
“Yes, it would seem so.” Kaitlin was amazed at the number of rooms she had already seen and wondered how large the entire house was. “Therefore, keep your distance from him when not in training. If you have any questions, direct them to me. I will be working with your Trainer on certain aspects of your training. He is responsible for your growth and development and will give you as many experiences as necessary to ensure your comfortable transition into the lifestyle. You may not often like everything he does, but it all has a purpose. I will be your confidante and friend to help you along the way to complete submission.” “Thank you. Oh, I left my purse and luggage at the front door.” “Don’t worry. Your belongings will be stored. You won’t need anything you brought unless, of course, you decide to terminate the agreement and leave. For now you will be naked. Being a submissive is not for the fainthearted. Not everyone who comes here makes it, so don’t feel bad if it is too intense for you. Get acquainted with your room, freshen up and I’ll be back in a half hour to get you for dinner.” Kaitlin nodded. “Yes Ma’am.” Dinner was a healthy blend of fresh fruit, steamed vegetables, grilled chicken and brown rice. Kaitlin looked around the table at the six others in training with her, wishing she could ask their names. They all ignored her, concentrating on their meals. Eating in total silence was weird. The sound of utensils, plates and cups clicking against the glass table was magnified when they were set down. She wondered why music wasn’t played to ease the uncomfortable atmosphere. But then, she seemed to be the only one who worried about the lack of conversation. Kat looked around at her table companions. Two subs were naked as she, one was dressed in a French maid’s apron, one had on a thong and push-up bra and two wore corsets. None of their clothing covered their breasts or their bottoms. All appeared to be in their late twenties or early thirties…her age bracket. She recognized the girl who greeted her at the door. Most of the girls were pretty, except for the homely one at the end of the table. Three were thin and tall, two were full-figured girls, and another matched Kaitlin’s perfectly proportioned figure. Working out regularly had kept her in top shape and she wondered if she would be able to continue that routine here. Just as they were finishing dinner, a matronly-looking woman walked into the room. She directed her comments to Kaitlin first then spoke to the rest gathered at the table. “I am Mrs. Swenson, the Activities Director. After dinner, you may watch TV or videos in the recreation center, take a swim or work out in the gym. Remember, girls, lights out at ten o’clock. You must be in your rooms by then or accept discipline for disobeying the rules. You have three hours.” Kaitlin snickered to herself about the woman’s thick Swedish accent. The girls stood in unison and lined up to place their dishes into the sink. Each went her separate way and Kaitlin pondered her choice. A swim would feel wonderful and 13
Gail DeYoung
would probably be the highlight of her day. She was the only one who headed in that direction. The warm night air caressed her naked flesh as she gingerly entered the cool pool. Spotlights highlighted the trees from below and soft blue lights illuminated the water. She backstroked to the far end, watching the moon slowly cross the night sky. The sound of the waterfall grew louder as she approached. Once there, she paused and stood beneath it to feel the vibrations pound against her back, easing her tension. She detected movement on the upstairs porch overlooking the pool and turned to see who was there. Sir Damien leaned over the railing and stared at the moon. He was dressed in a black silk robe hung loosely over his shoulders. A brisk wind fluttered the ends open and she could see that he was naked underneath. His hair was no longer tied back, but fell in soft waves around his face. She knew he had to see her standing under the waterfall for she was a mere fifteen feet from him. However, he did not acknowledge her presence. She lifted her hands to draw back her long hair from her face so she could see him better. How sad for a man to be alone with all these women in his house. He could get sex, but not companionship. Did he ever want to love again? She sighed and shook her head. A few moments later, he turned and went inside. After an hour workout in the pool, Kaitlin headed for bed. Tomorrow was going to be her first day of training and she needed to be ready for anything. She reflected on the list of BDSM items, especially some of the more punitive ones. Had she been too hasty indicating her acceptance of those items that could be painful in hopes of pleasing him? Could she pass muster or would they recommend she terminate her contract? Only time would tell.
14
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Two The next morning, Kat awoke startled when Corinne walked into the room, flipped on the bright overhead light and dragged the coverlet from Kaitlin’s naked body. “It’s time to begin your training. Get up, shower and meet me in the living room. Make sure you are totally shaved at all times, including that landing strip of public hair you have.” She tossed four leather cuffs with metal rings attached to them on the bed. “You will put these on your wrists and ankles for every training session, just in case the Trainer wishes to use them. This will be your morning routine.” Kaitlin yawned and stretched. “What time is it?” “Five thirty. You are the first on his schedule today.” “Do I get breakfast before we begin?” Kaitlin’s day always started with a hearty meal. “You will eat when Sir decides. Now hurry. You have twenty minutes and you don’t want to be late or you will suffer the consequences.” Kaitlin hoped her empty stomach wouldn’t growl embarrassingly during her training. She dragged her weary body across the hall and jumped into the shower. The cool water brought her to her senses. In the corner sat a cup with razors and shaving cream. After ridding herself of the pubic hair Corinne pointed out, Kat felt her armpits and legs and decided they could both use a good swipe. How she yearned for a cup of steaming hot coffee to take the chill from her bones! The air conditioning must have been set low in all the rooms because her nipples were at full attention when she wiped the fog from the mirror to regard herself. A pink toothbrush with “Kaitlin” taped to the handle was waiting for her on the countertop. She gratefully used it to rid herself of morning breath. Squaring her shoulders, she looked into the mirror and said, “Well, this is it.” She padded down the long hallway on the cold tile. All the other doors were closed and it appeared that no one else was awake. The house was quiet and dimly lit until she reached the living room where the bright lighting gave her a perfect view of Corinne draped over the Trainer’s lap, her bare bottom flaming red, his hand paused in midair. Today he wore a black leather vest and chaps and his unbound hair fell softly around his shoulders. If it were possible, he looked even more handsome and sexy than he did yesterday. He turned at her approach and his gaze scanned her nakedness, pausing to stare at the vee between her legs. Kaitlin suddenly felt moisture dampening her pussy lips and became very self-conscious. In an effort to hide her body’s reaction to his inspection, she crossed her hands in front of her. Immediately a scowl crossed his features.
15
Gail DeYoung
“Did I give you permission to cover yourself, girl?” “No, you didn’t.” She quickly unclasped her hands and held them at her side. The Trainer lifted Corinne off his lap and walked toward Kaitlin. With each step that drew him closer, her heart beat louder in her ears. When he stopped in front of her, Kat’s knees almost buckled. “Clasp your hands behind your back.” Kat swallowed hard and obeyed his command. The Trainer slowly circled her, his fingertip sliding down her one arm and up the other. “You have a beautiful body. There is no reason for you to hide your charms. You will soon feel comfortable with your nakedness. I will not discipline you for your behavior today, but know that such action in the future would be an infraction of my rules and as such is punishable.” Kaitlin nodded her understanding. “Come then, let us begin your training.” The Trainer took Kaitlin by the wrist and led her to the couch. He sat and pulled her down over his lap. “I like to begin my days by spanking my submissives. This is not a punishment, but simply something that pleases me. I love to see rosy buttocks on my girls.” Shocked, Kaitlin first felt the chill of his cold leather chaps against her stomach then the heat of his cupped hand landing squarely on her right buttock. The sting brought tears to her eyes and a scream from her lips. “Quiet, girl! You’ll wake everyone.” Another hard whack smacked her left cheek. The burning pain emanated out from the point of impact to race across the nerves of her unprotected flesh. “Please stop! It hurts!” she cried, hoping he would have mercy on her first day. Her hands flew back to protect herself. “I only intend to give you six good smacks, but if you don’t take your hands away, you will receive an additional one for each time you try to prevent me. Since you are a novice, this one time I will allow you to indicate when you are ready for the next stroke. Simply say ‘Okay’. I’ll ease up on the intensity of the strokes for now.” His voice was calm and reassuring, yet authoritative. Kat knew she had to endure only four more spanks if she could keep her hands still. She took a fortifying breath then said, “Okay.” Instinctively, she closed her eyes and gritted her teeth against the pain she knew was coming. She counted the blows, noting that he paused in between waiting for her to give him the go-ahead for the next stroke. With every slap on her rear end, the stinging sensation sank deeper into her tissues, even though the last few strokes were less intense than the first two. Finally, he stopped and massaged her tender flesh. The movement seemed to draw some of the heat. 16
Desire’s Awakening
“There now. Easy does it,” he soothed. She could still feel the imprint of his hand on her buttocks when he lifted her to her feet. She stood before him, shaking with shame. Tears streamed down her face. He smoothed back her hair and lifted her chin. “Look at me, girl. Was this your first spanking?” She raised glazed eyes to him and nodded. “You have permission to speak.” “Yes.” “Well, it won’t be your last. Understand there are two types of spankings. One is for discipline and the other is for play. Both can be quite intense, but you will know the difference. I will always inform you when you are being punished. That is the way you learn. I can almost guarantee that you will enjoy the spankings as much as the other girls. Sometimes I use my open hand, sometimes a belt and other times, I use the paddle for play. That is my preference. Other Doms may choose another implement.” With his thumb, he brushed away a tear that trickled down her cheek. “Now what do you say?” “Thank you, Sir.” “Good girl. Follow me to the dungeon.” She walked silently beside Corinne, feeling the heat radiating from her skin. The bulge between her legs annoyed her and she realized that she had become very aroused by the spanking. Now that was something she didn’t expect. Lights in the shape of torches lit the way down six stairs into a large room illuminated by a dozen more torchlights. As Corinne led the way into the dungeon, Kaitlin scanned her surroundings. She could make out a large wooden “X” against the far wall. Various lengths of chains and shackles hung from the ceiling. A wooden carpenter’s horse covered with a cushioned leather top sat to the right of what appeared to be a gynecologist’s table, complete with leg stirrups. There was a lounge chair and several hard wooden chairs. Every size of multi-tailed whip, crop, rope and paddle adorned the wall. Ball gags, dildos, feathers, ribbon, leather ties, vibrators, clear plastic wrap, clothespins, clamps, gynecologist’s tools, candles, plastic face masks and cans of latex lay spread out on a long table. The toy store he bought this stuff from must have made a fortune off him. “Come here,” he ordered, pointing to the gynecologist’s table. “I want to examine you further to ensure you shaved everywhere.” She lay upon the table and was securely strapped into the foot holds with Velcro wraps. Her arms were similarly tied down. Pausing, he looked down between her legs and smiled. His long fingers explored inside her, sliding along the liquid that flowed so easily from her. The sensation nearly drove her wild. When he displayed them to her, his fingers glistened with her come.
17
Gail DeYoung
“It seems as though someone liked the spanking, despite all that fuss. Here, taste yourself. Lick my fingers,” he said, placing his fingertips against her lips. She tentatively stuck out her tongue and tasted herself for the first time. It was actually sweeter than she thought it would be. His fingers moved in and out, giving her mouth a good fucking. “That’s right. Lick it all off. You’re going to have a lot of practice sucking before your time here is through.” He pinched a nipple and a jolt of electricity ran along her nerves to her clit. She felt it jump in reaction. The man was definitely testing to see how far he could push her, even though they had only spent a few minutes together. When his palm pressed down against the soft flesh of her pubic bone, she raised her lower body off the table to greet his hand. “Ah the girl likes that. I see why you indicated an interest in being a sensual sub. You like to be petted, don’t you? Well, you’ll get plenty of this and much more. After all, we have a lot of items on the BDSM checklist to cover and I wouldn’t want to disappoint you by not giving you everything you asked for. You’ll learn that with pain comes pleasure beyond your wildest imagination. Just give in to it.” He spread her cheeks to examine her anus. “Look, Corinne, she has a virgin asshole and large pussy lips.” He yanked on the lips, elongating them until the pain made Kat grit her teeth. “Oh my, the fun we’re going to have with those lovely lips! But for now, let’s give her further instruction about the lifestyle, shall we?” Kaitlin watched Corinne release the hand and foot restraints. She swung her legs over the edge of the table and followed Corinne to a painted rectangle in the center of the hardwood floor. The Trainer waited there, arms crossed and legs spread apart. Between the open vee of his chaps, he wore no covering on his cock and balls and Kat noted that he was completely shaved. “This is where you will meet me to be trained. Corinne, show the new girl the proper way to kneel and greet her Trainer.” Corinne knelt with her feet tucked under her buttocks and laid her hands, palms up, on her thighs. Her legs were spread to expose her cunt. She held her back stiffly erect and bowed her head in humble respect. “Note, when you are in training, you may keep your legs slightly parted. However, when a Dominant is inspecting you, you will open your legs wide to display all your charms. Corinne, show her.” Corinne’s legs spread open as far as possible. “Also, your eyes must not meet your Trainer’s or a Dominant’s unless you are directed. That is considered a sign of aggression and will be punished accordingly. You must also never make eye contact with any Dominant other than the one in charge of you unless you are given permission.” Kaitlin knelt next to Corinne and mimicked her position. This was all so very different than her online experience, but she realized it was part of the lifestyle and she 18
Desire’s Awakening
wanted to fit in. Kat lowered her gaze to the floor, thinking sadly that she would no longer be able to look in her Trainer’s wonderful eyes. She watched his boots as he walked past the two of them. “There is another position which you must learn. It is called the ‘present’ position. First, Corinne, display the kneeling presentation.” Corinne leaned forward on her forearms, placed her forehead on the ground and lifted her buttocks into the air. She spread her legs wide enough to open both entrances to inspection. “Now the standing presentation.” Corinne stood with legs apart and bent at the waist. Wrapping her hands around her legs, she pulled open the cheeks of her buttocks to allow an unimpeded view of those assets. “Your turn, girl.” Kaitlin felt awkward displaying her private parts in this manner but did as told. “Very good. You may return to the greeting position. Corinne, you are dismissed.” “Thank you, Sir.” Corinne bowed respectfully, turned and quietly left the room. Though her head was down, Kaitlin could feel the Trainer standing close behind her. His was a powerful force that could be felt in any direction. He rested his hand gently on her buttocks. Her entire being tingled in anticipation of his next move. Despite the fact that she had been thoroughly humiliated, something inside her demanded more and her core pulsated, wanting release from the sexual tension that had been building. “You may sit. During your time here, you are my charge, under my protection, care and training. From now on, you will address me as ‘Sir’ and all sentences will either start or end with ‘Sir’. You will also bow when you first meet me and when you leave my presence. That is the respect I deserve. You must learn to follow instructions carefully and accept my total authority. You will learn to change your way of thinking and the way you react to a variety of situations. Do you understand? You may answer me.” “Yes Sir.” “That is good. Also, speaking during training is not permitted, unless you are given specific permission to do so or answering a direct question. There will be no chatter, no giggling, questioning or small talk. If you need further clarification, you will direct your questions to Corinne. She has been through this routine and is familiar with all aspects of training. Nod if you understand.” Kaitlin nodded her concurrence, though she knew it was going to be hard to keep quiet. She was usually quite a chatterbox. “When I ask you a question, you will give me a clear reply in a soft tone. If your answer is ‘No Sir’, I expect you to give me a proper reason. Your safe word will be ‘uncle’. When I hear that, I will stop what I am doing and ask you why you voiced it. If you do not follow these rules of speaking, your requests will be ignored. Is that understood? You may answer.” “Yes Sir.” 19
Gail DeYoung
He moved to stand before her. “Good, then we have an understanding. There are only a few other things. Whenever I am speaking to you, you must turn your head in my direction so I know you are listening. Do not laugh or smile at the floor or I will think you are mocking me. Keep your lips open and relaxed when you are in the presence of any Dominant. Never allow your head to be higher than your Dominant’s. Understood?” Kaitlin nodded. “And one last thing, though it is possibly the most important rule…you may not have an orgasm unless permitted and you are not allowed to touch yourself for pleasure. I will tell you if and when you can have an orgasm.” Hearing that, Kaitlin wanted to cry. She recalled learning that rule, but her online Master had never enforced it. In fact, he encouraged her to have many orgasms. But that was a game and this was reality. Other things could be easily learned, but holding back an orgasm was going to be a real challenge. How would she be able to obey that rule when his caresses were already driving her insane and she was ready to explode? He knew how to touch her in just the right way to get her juices flowing. This would be the hardest thing she ever had to do. “On the other hand, a sensuous sub is one who is into pleasure giving and receiving. Your duty is to always be ready and available to your Dominant. Every orifice of yours is to be open to accept his cock, fingers, tongue or a toy. The Dominant will use you as he or she wishes for his or her pleasure. You must be ready to serve at all times. I will show you now how it is done.” His voice had become heavy with arousal. The speech about having orgasms must have affected him, or perhaps he had smelled her arousal. He stood over her with his legs parted, his hand resting on her head. “Girl, take my cock and pleasure me with your mouth.” He grew very quiet, but she could sense his intensity as he waited for her to respond to his request. She grasped the base and brought his cock to her mouth. It was long and thick and already quite hard. Closing her eyes, she concentrated on licking and sucking every inch of him. He must have been quite turned-on, for he gave her another order a few minutes later. “Lift your face toward me, close your eyes and open your mouth,” he commanded. She followed his instructions and felt the spray of hot come hit her face and breasts. He held on tightly to her head for balance and groaned loudly as his body stiffened with his orgasm. After a few moments, he relaxed. She heard his footsteps on the hard wood floor as he walked slowly away from her. The sound of a squeaky faucet and running water came from across the room. When he returned, he handed her a warm, wet cloth. “Take this cloth. First you will clean me then yourself.” She accepted the washrag and wrapped it around his cock. It was difficult to see if she had cleaned everything with her eyes focused on the floor.
20
Desire’s Awakening
“Girl, you are commanded to look at my cock. I want you to become intimately familiar with the length and thickness of it and the weight of my balls. You will be spending a good deal of time pleasuring me, so get used to it.” Despite having just had an amazing orgasm, he was still hard. The man had a beautiful cock, long and thick with a perfectly formed head. He was completely shaved and his skin felt soft and smooth. This close, she smelled the intoxicating scent of his cologne, mixed with the musky scent of fresh sex. It was enough to drive her wild with desire, yet she tamped it down. Once assured she had done a sufficient job cleaning his cock, she wiped her face and breasts of the sticky substance. Several drops of his semen had landed in her mouth and he tasted sweet. She liked that. “That will be all for today. You have done well and have a lot of rules to remember.” She stood and bowed as he had taught her, making sure she did not look at him. As she turned to leave, he grasped her hand. “Remember my orders. You are not to pleasure yourself.” Kat nodded her understanding. “You are dismissed. Have breakfast then meet with Corinne for your chores. Return here tomorrow at the same time.” She bowed once again and left. The unsated arousal throbbed between her legs for a half hour. She ate despairingly and pushed the plate away after only a few bites. Food was not what she wanted. But since she couldn’t have him, the next best thing was a quick nap. Corinne had not come to get her, so Kaitlin felt safe going back to bed for another hour. She tried to lie on her back, but her sore bottom reminded her that she had just received a good licking a short while ago. She shifted onto her side and drifted to sleep. Kat’s pleasant dream was dispelled by a rough shake of her shoulder. Where am I? Is this a dream? She turned over on her back and felt a slight pain on her rear. Nope. This was reality. She looked up into the face of a very angry mentor. “I have been looking all over for you! Why didn’t you find me after you finished your training? Do you know what happens to subs who disobey orders?” “I…I…assumed you would come for me!” “No. You were instructed to have breakfast and then find me. It is your responsibility to do as you are told. I work with other subs also.” Kat shrunk from the angry tone in Corrine’s voice. She had not anticipated such a display from someone who was supposed to be her mentor. “Did Sir Damien happen to mention that I am a Switch? That means I can assume the role of a Top or bottom, depending on the situation. When I am alone with you as
21
Gail DeYoung
your mentor, you will address me as ‘Ma’am’. I believe it is time to show you how I respond to insubordination. Get out of bed and go stand by the chains on that wall.” Kaitlin looked from Corinne to the wall with the shackles. Oh dear! Well, at least she’s just a woman. Certainly she couldn’t hurt as much as the Trainer. Kat hoped the punishment wouldn’t be administered upon her still sensitive buttocks. Corinne secured Kaitlin’s wrists to the wall and kicked her legs apart to lock them into the bottom shackles. In the spread-eagle position, Kat looked at the floor in accordance with the rules she had learned earlier. When Corinne finished securing the shackles, she unlocked the nearby chest of drawers. From the top drawer, she pulled out a black satin mask. As she lowered the mask over Kaitlin’s eyes, fear suddenly clawed at Kat’s insides. Without sight, she had no idea what Corinne would do and she was helpless in this totally exposed position. The first open-handed slap landed on the side of her right breast. Shock registered as the second smack hit the other breast. The cold, slick material landing on her naked flesh felt like latex. The spanking started off slow and gentle, but soon Kaitlin’s breasts bobbed back and forth from repeated blows, which grew harsher with each smack. Every time the hand left her breast, a tingling, achy feeling invaded her breast. It hurt so bad that she wanted to cross her arms over her chest for protection, but the restraints held her bound to the wall. Then Corinne’s hands gripped her chin and her warm breath brushed against Kat’s cheek as she spoke. “So how do you like my discipline, girl? I’ve got more where this came from.” Kat knew Corinne did not expect an answer to that question. A higher level of pain ripped through her body as an open palm slapped her mound. A moan escaped Kat’s lips and she squirmed against the shackles. “Yes, struggle, scream! I can inflict more punishment if you fight the pain, but if you hold your tongue, you will receive less. What will it be?” The hand rained down more agony. Kaitlin clenched her teeth and tried to brace herself for the next impact. It was impossible to know exactly when the following assault would arrive because her vision was shrouded in total darkness. The slapping stopped and she breathed heavily. She was acutely aware of how sensitive the affected body parts had become as they throbbed unmercifully. Kaitlin prayed the punishment was over and she would be released. But what was that scraping sound…another drawer being opened? At first, she didn’t think much of the squeezing sensation on her nipples. A slight pressure started close to the base, but then something clamped down hard along the length of the engorged nipple. Stars exploded in her mind. The twin nipple suffered the same fate. Kaitlin tried to breathe in short bursts, hoping to relax and accept the intense pain. Fingers pulled on her inner lips, massaging and elongating them, making them swell with blood then one after the other received the same clamping sensation. Once
22
Desire’s Awakening
again, she was forced to endure more excruciating pain. She arched her back and tried to concentrate on something other than the punishment. Corinne’s fingers found her clit and massaged circles into it. Kaitlin recognized the sound of wood clothespins clicking together and realized that Corinne was using them for clamps. She felt her body growing tense with pleasure in response to the incessant massage and knew an orgasm was imminent. It was an odd sensation of pain and pleasure at the same time. She didn’t know which one to give in to. Did she have to ask permission of Corinne for release also? Here it comes! The peak was so close that Kat nearly cried for joy. But just as she was about to come, the pleasuring stopped abruptly. Kat groaned as her clit and lips throbbed painfully. “Sorry. No orgasm for you. That would give you pleasure, but that’s not what I want. You need to understand that when you disobey me, I receive punishment. And because I am much more advanced in my training, my punishment is more intense. This is nothing compared to what I receive. I expect your complete cooperation from now on. Agreed?” She squeezed Kaitlin’s face together until Kat pouted. The pungent scent of her sex on her punisher’s fingertips filled her nostrils. Kaitlin nodded her agreement and felt the four clothespins taken off slowly, one at a time. Each release brought renewed agony as blood rushed into those areas. It subsided a few moments later. But the desire for release was still strong. “Good. Now you will follow me to do your chores.” Corinne unmasked her, put away the clips, mask and gloves then opened the shackles. Kaitlin dropped her arms in relief. “Look at me,” Corrine ordered. Kat glanced at her punisher and gritted her teeth while massaging the life back into her wrists. “You do have another option. If this is too much for you, we can rip up your contract and you can leave today,” Corinne offered, regarding her intensely. Why is she so eager to give me a way out? A disquieting feeling settled in the pit of Kat’s stomach. It was as though Corinne wanted her to quit. That realization gave Kat the determination to stick it out and tolerate whatever was handed to her. Kat was not a quitter. “Answer me.” “No Ma’am, that’s all right. I’m in training and this is part of what I must learn. I accept my punishment and will try to be more obedient from now on.” Corinne’s eyes narrowed to slits and she placed her hands on her hips. “Fine. But it is appropriate for you to thank me for your discipline, girl.” Kat complied with the request, knowing that she had just learned a valuable lesson. From now on, she’d make sure to stay on Corinne’s good side…if she had one. “Yes, thank you, Ma’am.”
23
Gail DeYoung
“Good,” Corinne said as she left the room. “Now we have carpets to clean and floors to scrub, plus my favorite assignment, toilets.” Kaitlin rolled her eyes and followed her mentor, still feeling an ache in her nipples. She groaned inwardly. It was going to be a long month.
24
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Three Damien paced the confines of his luxuriously decorated master suite, tracing a path from the canopied four-poster bed to the coral stone fireplace. Deep in thought, he scolded himself for the feelings bubbling to the surface for the new girl. Why did he let himself get aroused by her so easily? He wasn’t supposed to get to that part of the training for at least another week. Training required a strict schedule. Perhaps seeing her last night at the waterfall piqued his interest. He hadn’t been able to drag his eyes from the beauty in the pool. Her long, dark hair, perfectly proportioned hourglass body and beautiful high breasts had disturbed him even in his dreams. She was a novice, yet she responded extremely well to his slightest touch. This was crazy. In the last three years, he had trained over eighty-five girls, all of whom had gone on to make their Dominants very happy. Yet he felt no connection to any of them. It had been easy to remain aloof and professional in all his dealings with the girls. Surely this one should be no different. But somehow she was. The thought concerned and excited him at the same time. He would have to take care around her to avoid slipping off track. A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. “Come in.” The double doors swung open and a petite, young sub dressed in a French maid’s apron, hat and black stiletto heels entered the room. She bowed and picked up a tray laden with food from a cart. “Good morning, girl. You may speak,” he said as he walked toward her. “Thank you, Sir. Good morning. Where would you like to eat your breakfast this morning?” “I’ll have it inside, near the French doors so I can look at the pool while I eat.” He sat on the recliner and waited for her to complete her task. “Yes Sir. As you wish.” The sub carried the tray filled with coffee, eggs, Canadian bacon, two slices of whole wheat toast and grapefruit to a folding table, which he had placed in front of him. After he pulled it snugly against his lap, she handed him silverware and a napkin. Damien watched the sub perform her tasks with total perfection. Melissa had learned her lesson well. Her perky little breasts peeked over the top of the apron and her sweet pussy was open for inspection when she stood. This one would be ready for the auction soon.
25
Gail DeYoung
“The young Dom I’ve been training will join me this Friday night at Club Exotica. It will be Sir Timothy’s first time working with a submissive in public. I believe you would work well with his style. You shall join us.” “As you wish, Sir. Will that be all?” “Yes. You are dismissed.” “Thank you, Sir.” He watched her slowly back away from him, turn on the balls of her feet and close the doors behind her. She had received her daily spanking from him a short while ago and her bare ass still bore a faint handprint. He smiled. The girls all looked forward to their spankings from him. Damien picked up the remote control from the ottoman and turned on the news to watch while eating. Crossing his ankles, he relaxed in his favorite chair, sipping his black coffee. The mid-morning breakfast routine was the perfect break from the intensity of his training schedule. Though he had very little down time, he preferred it that way. His days were filled with training, answering calls to Doms and Dommes, reading and answering responses to ads he placed and exercising in the gym. Every Friday night, he attended a gathering at Club Exotica and once a month, he took the trained subs to the auction. He left the household chores to the women and parties were arranged by the Activities Director. His life was orderly with no time for extracurricular hobbies. He liked it that way. The more he kept busy, the less time he had to think about his lost love, Sara. It pained him to think of how she had died so tragically at the young age of twenty-four. He blamed himself for the car accident. He knew the brakes needed repair and had scheduled it for two days after the accident. Had he known that they would give out sooner, he never would have allowed her to use the vehicle. He recalled their last few moments in the emergency room. He held Sara’s hand and told her of his undying love. She was unconscious, but he hoped that somehow she heard him. The new girl reminded him of Sara…the way she fidgeted the first time she met him, the ease with which she responded to his touch, the gestures she made. But there were differences too. The new girl’s eyes were the deepest blue he had ever seen and the thick, black lashes framing them made them stand out even more. He was grateful for the rule that submissives could not look directly at their Dominants, for her eyes were so expressive and provocative that they could surely turn his convictions to mush. He had to guard his interest in this girl in the presence of Corinne. She had a bad jealous streak and would take it out on the new trainee. For months, she had been begging for more responsibility in the household. Thus, he had made her the mentor for the girls. But Corrine wanted more…she wanted him. Oh she hadn’t told him directly, but he knew when a woman desired him. She thought revealing her Switch side would make 26
Desire’s Awakening
her more attractive to him, but her jealousy turned him off. No, despite her sultry beauty and her magnificently endowed body, Corinne could not sway his heart. He looked at his watch. Almost eleven thirty, time for his next appointment. He turned off the TV, took a last swig of coffee and with one more lingering look at the pool, erased the vision of last night from his mind before going to meet his next trainee.
***** Kaitlin’s back ached. While the other subs seemed to be given easy, relaxing tasks, Kaitlin had been instructed to scrub the floors on her hands and knees until her knuckles were raw. She hoped there was a hierarchy where the longer you lived in the household, the easier your tasks became. The other girls worked with poise and perfection, whether it was preparing tea or polishing silver. She would try to copy their actions when she got to that stage in her development. For right now, she concentrated on making everything sparkle so she didn’t have to repeat the chores. Corinne arrived shortly before one thirty to inspect Kaitlin’s work. She seemed pleased, but at the same time tried to find fault. “Did you clean behind the toilet?” “Yes Ma’am.” “What about the rug in the hallway? Did you take that outside and beat it?” “Yes Ma’am.” Kaitlin was relieved when given a nod indicating she was finished. “You may eat lunch and take a break now,” Corinne told her, “but be back at four o’clock to help the cook prepare dinner.” She turned on her heel and left. “Yes, of course, Ma’am,” Kaitlin muttered under her breath, irritated at the amount of work doled out to her in one day. There were six other submissives in the house, yet it seemed as though she had been assigned most of the chores. It doesn’t seem fair, but then she’s probably still trying to punish me. She prepared a sandwich and took it into the recreation center located at the far end of the hallway past what appeared to be an office. The room was huge with a flat-screen TV above a stone fireplace, a bar, a pool table, video and book libraries, and a CD player. Kaitlin liked the warm feeling of the slanted wood ceiling and the wooden shutters over the windows. There was enough leather furniture to seat at least thirty people at one time. This was definitely a party room. She liked it. She walked around the room reading titles on books, CDs and videos. Her curiosity was piqued by a button on the far wall. She pressed it and the entire wall of wood panels opened into another room. When she flipped a light switch on the far wall, the room was bathed in dim purple fluorescent light. The décor in this room was quite different. It reminded her of the dungeon. Several wooden horses were scattered about the room. Three wooden crosses
27
Gail DeYoung
with shackles stood against the wall, shackles hung from the ceiling and a ten-foot wheel with eight spokes seemed to be the center of attraction. Whips, crops, paddles, butt plugs and gags were laid out upon a table in the corner. She turned off the light and closed the wall, having seen enough to wonder what kind of visitor spent time in that room. She gulped. Chances were, she’d find out. She was standing there, staring at the wall when her thoughts were interrupted. “Having fun?” Startled, Kaitlin turned to meet the Activities Director’s piercing gaze. How long has Mrs. Swenson been standing there? “Um, y…yes, I am. This is my first time in this room and I was just checking it out. There certainly are a lot of toys in here.” She could tell by the guarded expression and the way Mrs. Swenson looked her over from head to toe that she had seen something. The older woman circled the furniture in the room to get closer to Kaitlin and stopped within a foot of her. “Plenty to keep everyone amused. Did you know that you are also a toy?” “Oh.” Mrs. Swenson’s hand stroked the full length of Kat’s hair. “Do you like it here so far, girl?” “Y…yes, although I still have a lot to learn.” “Yes, you do.” Mrs. Swenson focused on the movable wall. “I see you found our playroom.” The Activities Director walked over to the wall and pushed the button that Kaitlin had discovered. As the panels opened to expose the back room, Kaitlin’s legs wobbled. “Here’s something you can learn right now. I am in charge here. This room is offlimits and is only used for parties. If you are caught here without permission, you can be punished. Didn’t your mentor tell you about that rule?” “N…no, she didn’t.” Mrs. Swenson’s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. “Hmmm. I hardly believe that. So you were curious. Did you get a good look around? Perhaps I should give you a tour so you won’t break the rule in the future. Come.” She grabbed Kaitlin’s hand and yanked her into the room. A chill went up Kat’s spine. There was just something about the stocky older woman that made her skin crawl. “Have you ever seen a Violet Wand?” Mrs. Swenson showed Kat a small black tool with a lit tip extending from the base. Kat shook her head. “No.” “It provides an electric stimulus. Would you like a demonstration? I am very talented at using this.” Kaitlin backed away from the older woman, shaking her head.
28
Desire’s Awakening
“Are you scared? Don’t worry. I’m not going to hurt you. However, I’m going to have to tell the Trainer about your infraction and I’m sure you’ll receive some sort of discipline for that. He may have you stand in a corner holding a penny against the wall with your nose for hours or kneel on uncooked rice…very uncomfortable, so I’ve heard. Unless, of course, you could give me a reason to forget that this ever happened. For instance, you could take off my clothes and pleasure me.” Kaitlin backed into a thick metal pole and looked around nervously for an escape route. The thought of seeing Mrs. Swenson naked made her stomach churn. And to think of pleasuring her! Oh please not that! She shook her head. Mrs. Swenson took a step forward so that her body was mere inches from Kat. She placed her hand on Kat’s pussy and stroked. Kat leaned her head back against the cold metal pole and clenched her eyes, trying to ignore the wetness building between her legs. Mrs. Swenson’s fingers played with her lips and clit and slipped inside her. Kat discovered she could get just as aroused by a woman touching her G-spot as she could by a man. She had never been pleasured by a woman before, and now for the second time today, she was getting the experience. “Have it your way. But know this—it wouldn’t hurt you to have an ally in the house, just in case things don’t go as you planned.” Kat’s eyes flew open. What did she mean by that? Mrs. Swenson pulled her hand back, wiped Kat’s moisture on her dress and shook her head. “Now get out of here so I can close the panel.” Kat’s breath came in gasps and her heartbeat quickened. “Yes Ma’am.” Kat wanted to get away from the Activities Director as quickly as possible. She slipped past her and ran back into the recreation center where she took a seat on the couch. Mrs. Swenson passed Kat as she left the room. “We host a meet and greet party here quite often. I’m sure that you will be invited to a party very soon as long as your training has gone well.” Kat nodded. Despite the heavy accent, she understood the Activities Director clearly. “Thank you.” Mrs. Swenson shook her head and left the room, leaving Kat to wonder when the Activities Director would inform the Trainer of her infraction.
***** Cooking with Miss Tiffany in the spacious kitchen turned out to be great fun. Kat was delighted to spend time with someone without worrying about being punished. They talked about their failed recipes and favorite foods.
29
Gail DeYoung
She learned that Miss Tiffany was the next-door neighbor who had offered to bring Sir Damien dinner after he lost his fiancée, for he was too distressed to cook. She was hired on the spot to be the cook seven days a week at a very handsome salary. Miss Tiffany had no problem with his profession because she understood that all the girls were here by their own request and able to leave any time they wished. Kaitlin had a feeling that deep inside, Miss Tiffany found the lifestyle exciting but didn’t want to commit to the rigorous training it took to become a “lifer”. “How long will it be until dinner?” Corinne interrupted their chatter abruptly and appeared to be displeased to find Kat and Miss Tiffany having a good time. Miss Tiffany turned away from the pot of stew cooking on the stove to answer. “Another fifteen minutes. You can round up the girls if you’d like. I’ll have Kaitlin set the table.” “Fine,” Corinne replied, giving Kaitlin a look that said, “I’ll deal with you later”. When she left, Kaitlin felt the need to find out more about her mentor. “What’s her story?” “That one? I wouldn’t trust her as far as I could throw her. She’s got issues. She’s been here six months—longer than any other sub—and thinks Sir Damien is going to claim her and ask her to stay on permanently. She doesn’t want to leave. Between you and me, I think she has a thing for him. Not good.” “Oh.” “Yeah. The worst thing you can do is become attached to the Trainer. Dominants like him can’t afford to have a loving relationship with their wards. Besides, it’s against the rules. In the end, he would only break your heart. So let me give you some good advice and a warning. He may be the most gorgeous bachelor in this town, but his heart is not available, so stay away.” “Is she in love with him?” “I wouldn’t put it past her, which makes it doubly dangerous for you to have any interest in him. She’s got a nasty temper and is very possessive. You don’t want to tangle with her, especially since she’s your mentor. That position gives her lots of privileges. Take care.” “I will.” The rest of the trainees gathered around the table in silence once again to eat their dinner. Kaitlin noted Corinne looking her way and smiling with smug satisfaction. Did she know about the incident in the recreation room? The other girls kept their eyes diverted from one another and concentrated on eating their meal. Apparently, they all had learned their lessons well in regard to speaking rules. Kaitlin made a mental note, for the less discipline she received for transgressions, the better. After dinner, she assisted Miss Tiffany with cleaning the dishes and tidying up the kitchen.
30
Desire’s Awakening
“Dinner was delicious. I hope I will be assigned kitchen duty again tomorrow. I really enjoyed myself today.” Miss Tiffany winked at her. “I’ll put in a good word for you. It was a pleasure also. See you tomorrow.” “Good night.” Kaitlin waved goodbye to Miss Tiffany from the front door as the cook left for home. Once again, the thought of a swim to relax her sore muscles became foremost in Kat’s mind. She walked out the double sliding glass doors onto the patio and looked up at the full moon. People get crazy during a full moon, she recalled, and smiled at the old wives’ tale. Yes, today was a perfect example. She watched the clouds slowly move into position over the moon’s midsection. Except for those few clouds, the sky was mostly clear and stars twinkled in the backdrop. Kaitlin closed her eyes to breathe in the sweet scent of gardenias planted around the pool. Ah, heavenly! Though the air was very humid, it didn’t bother her. Summer nights in Florida were usually hot and moist. She reflected upon her experience so far. There were good and bad points. Once she learned her lessons, she imagined things would get easier. The house certainly had every amenity a girl could ask for. She sighed contentedly. Then she recalled the conversation with Miss Tiffany. I shouldn’t get comfortable with my situation. This is not my home, he is not my Master and as soon as my training is complete, I’ll leave here and never see him again. Perhaps it was best, since thoughts of him had bothered her all day long. She walked over and swirled her hand in the cool water. Mmmm, just the way she liked it. She dove in and swam to the far end of the pool. The water refreshed her sticky skin and made her feel alive once more. Wanting a good workout, she did twenty laps then stopped to catch her breath by the waterfall. Breathing heavily, she shook her head and wiped the hair from her face. Instinctively, her eyes were drawn to the upstairs railing. She saw the Trainer looking up at the moon then down at her. She froze for a moment and felt warmth creeping up her neck to her cheeks. Nervously, she cast her gaze downward and pretended to exercise by swirling her arms in the water. How long has he been watching me? Even though she was not right next to him, his presence still had a devastating effect on her senses. It was as though the air became electrically charged between them. Amazed at the power he had already established over her, she could hardly breathe around him without her core going into a spasm. What was it about that man that drove her crazy? Damn, why did he have to be so devastatingly handsome? She was sure she wouldn’t feel the same attraction if he had been out of shape, ugly or had warts all over his body. She looked his way again and he nodded to her then turned to walk into his room. Breathing a sigh of relief, she leaned her head against the rocks at the base of the waterfall and closed her eyes. He was no longer in sight, yet his sexy image was burned
31
Gail DeYoung
into her mind. She tamped down thoughts of being wrapped in his arms, making love to him. Dangerous territory. That man is off limits. She worried about which would be harder…taking beatings or having to spend time with him. No contest. It would definitely be him.
32
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Four The next morning, Kaitlin awoke ten minutes before Corinne arrived in her room. When the door opened, she smiled and greeted her surprised mentor. “Good morning, Ma’am. I’ll be in the dungeon in twenty minutes, totally shaved and wearing these cuffs.” She displayed the leather restraints. Corrine looked as though she had the wind taken out of her sails, but quickly recovered. Her eyes narrowed at Kat. “Did I give you permission to speak?” Kat raised her hand to her mouth. “No Ma’am. I’m sorry.” She bowed her head. “The next time you presume to speak before being given approval, you will receive ten lashes. Is that understood?” Kat nodded. “Yes Ma’am.” “All right then. I’ll meet you in the dungeon.” Corinne slammed the door behind her as she left. Kaitlin sighed. She had hoped today would start better than yesterday. She was wrong. Bath time took exactly fifteen minutes, including double-checking to make sure she had shaved properly. Her breasts and buttocks were still a little tender from yesterday’s discipline. She hoped that she would soon get accustomed to the rigors of this life and learn to sleep through the discomfort. When she looked into the mirror, she noted faint black and blue marks on her breasts. Thank you, Corrine. Kat arrived at the dungeon to discover she was alone. She knelt on the hardwood floor, assuming the greeting position she was taught yesterday. Though she didn’t turn her head upon hearing his footsteps on the stairs, she knew when Sir Damien arrived a few minutes later. Her mentor came with him and knelt beside her in the rectangle. “Look at me, girl.” She looked up to see a blue leather collar in the Trainer’s hand. “This is a training collar, which I will place on your neck today. This is a significant step that should not be taken lightly. You should wear it proudly as it is a symbol of your commitment to learning the lifestyle that you will adopt as your own. It is also a reminder to you of the agreement we made, indicating that you accept me as your Trainer and I have accepted you as my student. We now have a bond between us that should not be broken. This collar can only be removed by your Dominant, who will put his own collar on you. These rings on the collar will be used in several of the scenes you will participate in during training. Okay, lift your hair so I can attach the collar.” She did as commanded. “From now on, you will wear your hair in a ponytail to expose the collar.” 33
Gail DeYoung
She nodded then lowered her eyes once again. Kat wanted to smile but recalled that a smile given to the floor would be interpreted as mocking the Trainer, and that was certainly not the case. She was on her way to true submission and couldn’t be happier. Instead, she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. “Today, we will discuss your education. You learned some of the rudimentary rules yesterday about how to sit, present and speak. Today Corrine will demonstrate how to walk. Remember, at all times, you are to show off your assets while performing any task with grace and ease. Please raise your eyes and watch her closely. Corinne…” Her mentor rocked gracefully back upon the balls of her feet and rose, steadying herself with her fingertips. She made it look easy, but Kaitlin knew that in order to pull that act off meant great posture and very strong leg muscles. She watched Corinne sit upon a wooden chair and put on a pair of five-inch stilettos. Once again, she stood gracefully and walked around the room. Despite the fact that her toes and balls of her feet were carrying her entire weight, Corinne moved with precision and balance. The muscles in the back of her legs were emphasized by the shoes and Kaitlin realized that was the shoe maker’s intention. Corinne stood next to Kaitlin and bowed to the Trainer. Kat was duly impressed. “You will be given a pair of shoes like this to practice with. I do not expect you to be as graceful as Corinne right away. I do expect you to exercise your leg muscles every day and to get used to walking on your tiptoes. You will adjust. Thank you, Corinne. You are dismissed.” “Thank you, Sir.” Corinne bowed and left the room silently. Kaitlin forgot to lower her gaze to the floor and immediately got caught in the sensuous pull of his stare. It was less than a minute but seemed much longer. His were magnificent eyes, soft, liquid brown with long, dark lashes and thick eyebrows. The Trainer did not speak, yet his expression said more than a hundred words could. His pupils were dilated and his nostrils flared. He was breathing in her scent, filling himself with her essence. Her body reacted to his charisma, drawing in his heat until she felt her blood boil. Tiny beads of perspiration dotted her forehead. The attraction was stronger than she had led herself to believe. She knew it was wrong to meet his eyes, but her will was no match against the strength of his gaze. She felt as if she was a rubber band stretched too taut and ready to snap at any moment. Fortunately, he severed the connection by turning away. His hands clenched and unclenched. “How dare you allow your eyes to meet mine!” The harsh commanding tone caused Kat to shrink in her spot. “Come,” he ordered as he grabbed a fistful of her hair and slowly led her to a nearby chair. The Trainer sat and pulled her over his lap. His hard erection brushed against her belly. “When I give an order, I expect it to be followed implicitly. This spanking is your discipline for what just transpired. Only use your safe word if you absolutely must.” His hand came down hard on her right cheek. She gritted her teeth and suffered in
34
Desire’s Awakening
silence. The next stroke landed on her left cheek. Still she did not react. Pride fortified her resolve today that she would brave the indignity and pain, hoping to get it over quickly. But Kat learned that was not to be her fate. He inflicted enough pain to ensure that she would not cross that line again. “You may stand.” Kat slipped off his lap and stood next to him, looking at the floor. Tears of shame dripped down her cheeks. “Have you ever watched a pack of wolves?” She nodded. “The dominant one keeps his head higher than the others and they do not look him in the eye, otherwise that is perceived as a challenge. I know you did not mean to challenge me, but making such strong eye contact is disrespectful of my status. Do you understand? You may speak.” “Yes Sir.” A tear trickled down her cheek and dripped onto her breast. “Good. Be sure it does not happen again. We shall continue the lesson now. Resume your position on the floor.” She walked slowly over to the rectangle and dropped to her knees with as much poise as she could muster. Her head hung in obedience, but more to conceal her true sadness at being unable to acknowledge that something wonderful had just happened between them. Kat knew he felt it too but wasn’t going to admit it. He carried on as if the last few minutes had not occurred. “As a submissive, your duty is to provide service to your Dominant. Thus, you will not only do whatever chores they request, but you will be required to wait on their guests who will visit from time to time. Your primary duty is to honor your Dominant and make him proud. Each one will give you specific instructions as to their own preferences, but there are some basic tenets that all Dominants insist upon.” She nodded her understanding. “The first rule is that a submissive is to be seen but not heard unless, of course, you have been given specific instructions to speak. Remember, every Dominant is different and until you get to know their personality, it is best to err on the safe side. Some will strictly abide by all the Master-slave conventions, wishing only to have you do as they desire with very little interaction except upon their command and others will treat you as a companion. You will learn to mesh with your Dominant’s lifestyle and desires. Do you have any questions so far? You may speak.” “No Sir,” she replied quickly. “Good. Now as far as giving and receiving pleasure, you must be ready to serve at a moment’s notice, except for during your monthly cycle when you are excused. It is your responsibility to ensure that your body is clean and properly groomed. You are to look good, smell good and taste good. And that goes for every part of your body. You are
35
Gail DeYoung
not to be ashamed of anything that you are asked to do. If it pleases your Dominant, it is appropriate. Take for instance, this action. Present.” Kaitlin immediately reacted to his command, leaning forward on her forearms, placing her head on the ground and lifting her buttocks. She felt him standing behind her, nudging her legs farther apart, both entrances exposed to his perusal. For a moment, he did nothing to her but she thought she heard the sound of a plastic glove being snapped on. He rubbed his open palm over her moist pussy. She became so aroused that she soaked his hand. “Very good.” Then his fingertip, moistened with her juices, outlined her anus. He dug into her cunt and scooped out more liquid to further wet her. When his fingertip sought entrance, he encountered her sphincter muscle, which involuntarily tightened around his finger. She gasped at the burning pain. “Easy,” he soothed. “I know this is new territory for you, but I want you to become accustomed to it. If you resist, this will hurt a lot more. You must try to relax your sphincter muscle.” He probed slowly in and out, just barely sliding past the entrance. The feeling was very uncomfortable and Kat couldn’t help moaning. “All right. We’re done with demonstrations for today. I just wanted to give you an example of the types of things that will be expected of you. I’m finished. You may sit.” She heard a plastic glove being pulled off his hand. “At times, you will be directed to not only pleasure your Dominant, but anyone else he chooses. Most likely, he will have friends in the lifestyle and they will enjoy working with you. However, you are only to accommodate their requests if and when your Dominant has given his explicit direction to do so. Should you be found acquiescing to their needs without his approval, you can expect harsh discipline. “You may also be required to participate in a threesome, to perform lesbian sex with either a Mistress or another sub and may even be the focal point of a gang-bang for your Dominant’s viewing pleasure. None of this is outside the realm of possibility. Understand, however, that at all times, consensual safe sex is the top priority.” Kaitlin had never been in any relationship beyond that of a man and woman and the thought of being in so many other couplings both excited her and frightened her. What if I can’t perform under those circumstances? Would that be cause for discipline or dismissal? “While we are on the topic of safe sex, I want you to rest assured that every month, I have a gynecologist friend inspect all of my girls and give them any medications that they require. She certifies that everyone is healthy and well cared for. She will be here next week and you will receive your first exam. She is also a Mistress and helps me with play piercing.” Kat raised her hand and he nodded. “Do you have a question?” “Yes Sir. Is that where I would be pierced, but no jewelry will be placed in the holes to keep them open?” 36
Desire’s Awakening
The Trainer nodded. “That’s correct. The holes will close and there will be no lasting marks that would concern your future Master.” Kat nodded. “Oh one more thing…as payment, she often asks to be pleasured by her choice of sub. You may be that girl.” “Yes Sir.” Kaitlin realized that she was going to learn how to pleasure a woman and hoped that the gynecologist was at least more attractive and in better physical shape than Mrs. Swenson. That would make the act a lot easier to perform. “Next, when you are at a party with your Dominant, it is appropriate that his submissive sits at his feet when he is seated. If you agree ahead of time, he will lead you around with a leash attached to your collar. This proves his ownership and encourages obedience. You must pay close attention to the way your Dominant handles the leash. If he pulls up on it, he wants you to stand, if he pushes down on it, he wants you to sit or kneel. You may learn individualized signals from your Dominant once you are together, but these are the basic moves.” She tried to concentrate on his words, but the sensation of his fingers inside her had not subsided. She fidgeted in place, trying to adjust to a more comfortable position. “Is there a problem? You may speak.” “Sir, I…um, well, I still feel you inside me and although I’m listening to everything you say, it’s difficult to concentrate when I feel like this, Sir.” “Hmmm, that is a problem. Perhaps I have a solution.” He walked over to his toy table and returned to her. “Present.” She leaned forward with her head on her hands and felt him stuff a plastic egg with a cord inside her. Then he came around in front of her and knelt before her. “All right. Rise to your prior position.” She complied and was immediately greeted with a humming sound and a vibration deep in her core. Her inner muscles convulsed around the lovely little object of pleasure. The pulsating motion of the vibrator now became her center of focus. She closed her eyes to appreciate the amazing sensation and moaned softly. “Enjoy. Though you haven’t been totally obedient today, I understand that it takes time to adjust to the lifestyle. I believe that some discretion must be used in deciding how far to push a novice.” He controlled the vibration with a little black box, increasing and decreasing the sensation so she would peak then fall and peak again. If he was trying to drive her insane with pleasure, he was doing a great job. It felt as if electricity had been wired to every sensual nerve in her body. She tingled all over and her nipples expanded in response to her pleasure. She clenched her hands on her thighs and moaned. “Now come!”
37
Gail DeYoung
That was the only directive she needed to give in to the overpowering sensation. Pure delight rocked her body. Heat poured out of her skin and she shook from her orgasm. Oh wonderful release! She dropped forward onto her hands. Her breathing came heavily at first then slowed as the sensation subsided. She felt his hand stroking her hair gently. “You did very well, girl. You will soon respond to my command and come at my will, even when you think you are not ready. However, I want you to remember that submission is a gift. You may think the Dominant is in control, but it is really you, through your submission, who allows any of this to happen. Without a submissive, a Dominant is nothing. You may speak.” She rose to a kneeling position once again while keeping her head bowed. He was so close to her that their knees practically touched. She could feel his raw sensuality. How she wished she could look once more into his incredible eyes and experience that tug of need between them again. But she knew he would not acknowledge it and she would not express it for fear of reprisal. “Thank you, Sir.” “You’re quite welcome. I think we’ve covered enough today. You are dismissed.” She rose to leave and he grabbed her hand, holding her captive for a moment. “I won’t be home tonight, so you won’t see me when you take your swim.” His voice had a touch of sadness in it. She nodded but wasn’t sure what he was trying to tell her. Bowing, she left the room as quickly as her feet could take her, wanting to get away from his enigmatic presence. Tears filled her eyes. It would be difficult knowing he would not be around that night. She had already become used to having him nearby.
***** Corinne handed Kat a list of chores when she arrived in the kitchen after her session with the Trainer. During breakfast, she reviewed her chores and decided she could easily complete them before lunch. When she presented herself to Corinne to announce that her duties were finished, Corinne nodded her approval. Kat sighed with relief. “The only other thing I require of you today is to help Miss Tiffany with dinner. She won’t be here for another couple of hours, so you are free to do whatever you wish.” Kat nodded and backed away from her mentor. A smile crossed her lips when she decided where she would spend the next hour. The gym was located on the second floor next to the master suite. As she walked through the double glass doors, she felt right at home. Kat skimmed her fingertips across two barbells weighing ten pounds apiece. For a few minutes, she watched herself in the mirror as she lifted the weights. It felt good to exercise again.
38
Desire’s Awakening
No wonder the Trainer had a Body by “Jake”. The room was equipped with every type of state-of-the-art equipment on the market. Stationary bikes, Stairmasters, flying weight machines, bench presses, leg presses, abs machines and more filled the space. It even had a refrigerator stocked with ice cold water and Gatorade. At the far end of the room, she noted three wooden doors. Opening the first, she discovered a sauna. The second led to a steam room, complete with hot rocks. And the third opened into a locker room with a shower stall. Oh my God! This is heaven! After a forty-minute workout, she couldn’t ignore the pull of the steam room any longer. Taking a bottle of cold water from the fridge, she stepped inside the steam room. A nearby bucket was filled with water, which she ladled over the hot rocks. The rocks sizzled and clouds of steam permeated the room. She sat down on the redwood bench, breathing in the moist air. Relaxing, she closed her eyes and allowed the poisons to escape her pores. At first, she didn’t recognize who had joined her in her haven because of the thick steam in the room. When a male figure settled in next to her, she tensed then slid aside, not wanting to crowd him on the short bench. Her heart fluttered against her breast. The Trainer shifted over to invade her space, trapping her left arm against the wall. She realized he had done that on purpose and there was nowhere for her to go. A heady feeling came over her. She stood to leave, but he grabbed her hand and pulled her to him. “No. Stay. It’s all right. I see you found my favorite hideaway. You have my permission to speak, if you wish.” “Thank you, Sir.” Kat sat down once again in the confined space between him and the wall. They were so close that she felt his entire length resting against hers. Shoulders, hips, legs, feet all brushing against one another. The roughness of his hairy legs and arms tickled her soft skin. A frisson of pleasure coursed through her body. He had been close to her before, but this time it was different. This was not a training session. His hand landed on her knee and his thumb circled her kneecap maddeningly. The movement reminded her of their very first meeting. She wondered if his fingers were going to attempt exploring the length of her leg again. “Does this bother you?” Bother me? Is he kidding? She already felt the moisture gathering between her legs in anticipation of his caress. But she convinced herself that she would remain calm and pretend everything was fine. She shook her head. Somehow the words got caught in her throat. “Why won’t you give me an answer? Look at me.” His voice was hypnotic, drawing her to him through the fog. How could she possibly look his way after what happened this morning? She stared straight ahead. Was this a test to see if she could remain perfectly calm in a tense situation?
39
Gail DeYoung
“Sir, it’s because…” She couldn’t finish the sentence. Because if she did, she would certainly fail the test and get lost in the sensual pull of his eyes. She was keenly aware of his close proximity. The feel of his strong, muscular body next to hers, the soft, sensuous touch of his hand, his incredibly sexy voice, and his smell of musk and sweat all combined to overpower her will. She could hardly keep from swooning. The desire to touch him was so strong that she clasped her hands in her lap, trying to remain grounded and concentrate on her reason for being in the room. Sweat trickled down her neck and into the crease between her breasts. His finger dipped in between them to catch that little drop of moisture and in doing so, brushed against the soft fullness of her breast. Her nipples swelled in reaction. His fingertips followed the path of the sweat trickle upward and with the slightest touch, traced her collarbone over to the edge of her shoulder and down to her elbow. It was the softest touch she had ever felt and goose bumps followed in its wake. “You’re very beautiful, you know.” It was a statement, nothing more, but the deep, sensual sway of his voice made her feel as though she was floating on a cloud. She was acutely aware of his intense scrutiny of every little detail of her face. Of all times to look hot and sweaty! Yet, he said she was beautiful. Amazing. “Sir, I appreciate your comment. I just don’t know what to say, Sir.” He turned her chin toward him and she was afraid she’d get trapped in those expressive eyes. She felt her whole body turning to mush and knew she was a goner. “Then say ‘thank you’.” The husky timbre of his voice set off alarms in her head. Kat licked her lips nervously. Slowly he lowered his head to her, stopping only a hair’s breadth away from her mouth. She squeezed her eyes shut trying to close out the erotic vision, but it only heightened her desire to feel the soft slide of his full lips against hers. Kat realized she couldn’t stop there. Once they tasted each other, she knew there would be such an explosion of desire that it would overwhelm them both. She couldn’t let that happen. Just before his mouth touched hers, she summoned the strength to pull away. She opened her eyes and saw his fully erect cock bobbing at her. It was time to go…now! “Sir, thank you, but I really need to leave. Enjoy your steam bath, Sir.” She jumped up and ran out of the room before he had time to react. She paused momentarily in the hallway just outside the gym, leaning against the glass doors. Her hand went over her mouth, shaking briskly. What had she almost done? Needing to calm her nerves, she rushed down the steps, passing Corinne without comment, and ran to her room. She noticed the surprised look on Corinne’s face. Kat hoped Corinne wouldn’t go in the gym and find out what just happened. She wasn’t up for another session with the Switch. She threw herself on her bed and rolled into a fetal position, hugging her pillow.
40
Desire’s Awakening
***** Miss Tiffany was her usual self, cheerful and talkative, but unfortunately, that didn’t help Kaitlin forget what transpired in the steam room. Kat went through the motions of calling off items to create the grocery list, but her heart wasn’t in her work. Once that chore was done, Kat gathered the ingredients for dinner. “This is your first Friday night here, Kaitlin. It’s going to be interesting to see your reaction when Sir comes down those stairs,” Miss Tiffany said. “I’m sorry. What did you say?” Kat was so wrapped up in her thoughts that she really wasn’t paying attention. “I said, you’ll see what happens almost every Friday. Sir steps out with a sub in tow to go to Club Exotica. Tonight, he’s taking Melissa, the girl who dresses in the French maid outfit.” For some reason, the thought annoyed Kat. It wasn’t any of her business, she reminded herself. She placed the green pepper on the cutting board and began hacking away until the pieces were very small. The loud smacking noises on the wooden chopping board drew Miss Tiffany’s attention. “Take it easy there, hon. The pepper pieces need to be chunky. That way, those who don’t like it in their chili can take it out.” She gave Kaitlin a quizzical look. “Are you all right? You seem a little tense.” “No, I’m fine,” Kaitlin answered, pushing aside the green pepper and picking up an onion. She raised the knife high above it and hit it hard. The chopping sound reverberated in the kitchen. Miss Tiffany stilled Kat’s hand in midair on the second stroke. “Okay. You know what? I’ll cut the veggies, you stir the beef.” Kaitlin sighed and handed the knife to Miss Tiffany. Stirring the pan of beef was boring, but she was able to let her mind drift, a therapy she needed. She told herself to stop thinking about the Trainer. Miss Tiffany also grew quiet, most likely because she sensed Kaitlin was in no mood to talk. Kat was relieved, as she knew it was best not to say something she’d regret later. Kaitlin stayed after dinner to help Miss Tiffany clean the kitchen. “Thank you, honey. Look, I don’t know what’s bothering you, but I hope you’ll be okay. If you ever want to talk about anything, I’m here. I promise I’ll never tell anyone what you say. It will be between us girls.” “You’re a dear, Miss Tiffany. Thank you. I’m sorry I was such horrible company tonight, but I just wasn’t in a talkative mood. I think I’m going to go to bed early, but I’ll take a rain check on your offer for another time.” “You’re welcome.” Miss Tiffany glanced at her watch. “Oh my! It’s eight o’clock. I have to pick up my friend from the airport.” Kat walked Miss Tiffany to the door and gave her a hug.
41
Gail DeYoung
“Good night. I’ll be here tomorrow at four. Oh Kat, would you do me a favor? When the groceries arrive tomorrow morning, please put them away. I’d really appreciate that.” “Sure. Goodbye.” Kaitlin smiled and waved as Miss Tiffany departed. She watched as the cook’s red Ford Mustang pulled out of the driveway. Still wrapped up in thoughts of all that had transpired during the day, Kat closed the door and turned around, bumping into the solid wall of Sir Damien’s chest. She hadn’t heard his approach. Shocked, she forgot the protocol to bow and lower her gaze. Her mouth dropped open. Dressed in a tuxedo, the man looked so incredible that he would have made a room full of women faint just looking at him. Stunning was the only word that Kat could think of to describe him. He looked even better in clothes than he did without them, which seemed contradictory. Yet, there he was, living proof of the dichotomy. His eyes bore into hers momentarily and she thought she saw a touch of disappointment in them. She gathered her senses and lowered her head. “I’m sorry, Sir. I should have been watching where I was going.” He stood before her without saying a word, tapping the toe of a highly polished black shoe on the tile floor. It ranked up there as one of the most awkward moments of her life. “Yes, you should have. You also didn’t ask permission to speak. Now find Melissa and tell her I don’t like to be kept waiting.” His voice had a harsh edge to it and she knew she deserved his scorn. After all, he probably never got turned down when he tried to kiss a girl. She nodded and backed away, turning on the balls of her feet as she had observed the other girls doing. Her movements were not as graceful as theirs were in the high heels, but she did her best. She ran into Melissa in the hallway, just coming out of her bedroom. The sub was dressed in a long, black satin cape and black fishnet body stocking with black stilettos. “He’s waiting for you at the door and not too patiently.” The young sub looked at her in shock. Kaitlin realized that she broke another rule by speaking to the other girl, but it was Sir Damien’s order, so she wasn’t going to worry. Melissa nodded her understanding and rushed down the hallway. Kaitlin stood in the shadows watching the sub bow to Sir Damien and accept a leash being attached to her collar. A pang of sadness clenched her heart. How she wished she had been chosen to go to the club with him. The club’s name intrigued her. She wondered what went on there. Kaitlin walked slowly to her room. She plopped down on her bed and closed her eyes. Though she desperately wanted to fall asleep and forget the entire day, her conflicting emotions made it impossible to get rest. Attraction equals distraction. I am supposed to be learning something here, not falling for the Trainer.
42
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Five Damien spent the night in distracted frustration. Though he was at his favorite nightclub showing off his fine accomplishment, he couldn’t concentrate very long on any conversation. Melissa stood in perfect submission dressed only in a fishnet body stocking and heels, her head bowed, accepting his tugging on the leash and obeying his every command. Within the first hour, he already had three new clients and their subs would be arriving in the next few days for continued training. Other single Dominants had given him their business cards and asked to be invited to his next party. He should have been happy that he and his sub were garnering all of the attention in the room. It was everything he had hoped for. Yet he was miserable. And it was all Kaitlin’s fault. Damn her for turning me on and leaving. He had stayed in the steam room for a half hour after she left, waiting for his hard-on to subside. Tonight, Club Exotica was filled with patrons sporting their favorite fetish clothing. A tall, ugly man dressed in a red wig, a woman’s knee-length dress and heels stood midway between the men’s and women’s restrooms, looking back and forth between the signs. He finally chose the women’s restroom and Damien chuckled. A dark-haired male sub around forty clothed in a little girl’s dress was bent over the end of the bar, a dolly clutched in his arm, accepting a sound spanking from his Mistress. An obese female sub was being whipped on a St. Andrew’s cross by her skinny Dominant. TVs in all four corners of the room played constant videos of submission and Domination. The one showing now was of a slave being whipped while hanging upside down. Yep…it was a usual Friday night. Sir Timothy slid in next to him at the bar and smiled. Damien glanced his way briefly and arched a brow. “You’re late. I expected you a half hour ago.” The young Dom frowned at Damien’s brusque tone. “I’m sorry, Sir. I got held up by an accident on I-95. I apologize if my arrival has put you in a bad mood.” A bartender dressed in a bowtie and diaper greeted the newcomer. “May I offer you something to drink, Sir?” Though no hard liquor was served, sodas, tea, water and non-alcoholic drinks were available. “No thank you. Nothing right now.” The bartender nodded and backed away. Damien assessed his apprentice. Though nothing would help his baby face, Tim was now sporting a neatly trimmed mustache in the same light brown as his short hair. It gave the appearance of a few extra years, but Damien hoped he would soon bulk up
43
Gail DeYoung
following his personal Trainer’s diet and exercise regime. Having a larger physique would give Tim a commanding appearance, which would complete the look. “It’s all right. You’re here now. I brought Melissa with me tonight. She’s been training with me for about a month. I think the two of you would work well together.” He softened his approach, realizing that he should focus on his reason for being at the club rather than the person who caused him such irritation. Damien tugged gently on the leash and Melissa came around to stand beside him. A smile lit Tim’s face and Damien was pleased. He was quite good at matching personalities and hoped that by the end of the night, they would have hit it off. “Turn around, girl, and let me have a look at you.” Damien nodded his approval of Tim’s request and the young sub obeyed, twirling slowly for inspection. “Mmmm, very lovely.” “Good. I’m glad you approve. I see an empty table in the corner. Why don’t you two take some time and get acquainted? I’ll join you soon. In the meantime, I see an old friend who I’ve been remiss in contacting for a while. Excuse me.” Damien handed the leash to Sir Timothy and headed toward a tall, bald gentleman. Though the place wasn’t as busy as usual, Damien still had to skirt around small groups of people before he could reach his friend. “It’s about time you showed up here,” Damien teased. The man turned around, draped his arm over Damien’s shoulder, and pulled him into his circle of friends. “I’ll be damned! Damien. It’s been a long time since I’ve heard from you. I thought maybe you found yourself a little piece of heaven and disappeared with her.” Kaitlin’s face popped into Damien’s mind at that comment and he groaned inwardly. He was trying hard to forget about her, but she seemed to surface no matter what he did. “I’ve been extremely busy and time slipped away. I meant to be in touch.” “Yeah? Well, being busy is a good thing, right? Everyone, I’d like to introduce you to Damien, probably one of the best damn Trainers you’ll ever meet.” Damien shook each person’s hand in the group. “Pleasure to meet you too.” “Hey, we’re going to have a special guest at our next meeting of the East Coast SMers. He’s coming to demonstrate a new Japanese bonding technique. Thought you might be interested,” his friend said. “Thanks, Jason. I would like to see that. Always interested in advancing my knowledge, you know.” “Absolutely! And then, of course, you have to go home and practice with someone so you don’t forget it, right?” Jason poked him in the ribs. Damien nodded. “That’s right.” Once again, an image of Kaitlin emerged, this time she was tied in a way that made him hard just thinking about it. Damn.
44
Desire’s Awakening
“Ah, here she is. Damien, do you remember Cynthia? I bought her training package from you at auction about three years ago.” A tall, blonde sub walked toward them carrying two sodas. Damien smiled. He never forgot a face. “Of course I remember her. She was in my first batch of trainees. How’s it working out?” “Oh I tell you, we couldn’t be happier. Hey, you want a blowjob? She’s got a fabulous tongue that’ll drive you crazy.” The thought of having oral sex with anyone other than Kaitlin didn’t appeal to him. He wanted her hands and tongue on him and no one else’s. But he had to be careful in turning down his friend’s offer. “Perhaps another time. I’m here with one of my subs and a Dom in training and I told him I’d be back soon. But thanks for the offer.” His friend shook his hand. “No problem. I understand. I’ll send you a notice of the meeting.” “I appreciate that.” Tim and Melissa were engaged in a serious conversation by the time Damien arrived. He had to clear his throat to get their attention. “Damien! Sir, please join us. Here, have a seat.” Tim pulled out a chair next to his. He looked back and forth at his sub and apprentice. They both appeared relaxed and happy. “So, how’s it going?” Tim looked over at Melissa and smiled. “We haven’t covered everything, but I explained that I’ve been studying the manuals you recommended and watching movies on techniques and now I’m ready for some hands-on experience.” Damien nodded. “That’s good. Did you discuss the kinds of things that interest you and her limits?” “Yes and we agree on many things. With your permission, I’d like to visit Melissa and perhaps have a training session with her.” Damien smiled. He was about to suggest that very thing to his young apprentice. “All right. Let me see what we can do.” He pulled out his scheduler and checked his appointments. “It appears I have an opening at two thirty tomorrow afternoon. Come over and I’ll spend some time with you and Melissa in the dungeon.” Tim reached over for Melissa’s hand. “I’d like that very much, Sir. Thank you.” “Welcome. Now let’s find a seat near the stage and watch the demonstrations.” They located three seats up front just as the lights were dimmed and spotlights focused on the couples on the stage. Though Tim seemed totally absorbed in everything that was happening, Damien couldn’t engage his interest as he normally would have. He occasionally saw a technique that he thought Tim could try and pointed it out to him. But his mind kept drifting to the pool and the dark-haired sub swimming in the moonlight.
45
Gail DeYoung
Stop it! What the hell is wrong with me? Why does that woman have such a magnetic pull on me? He was grateful that Tim had joined them, for he provided a nice distraction for Melissa. Damien looked over at his sub and saw that she too was enthralled by the spectacle of Doms whipping their subs and others administering spankings. The show ended around two in the morning. As the lights came on and the crowds dispersed, Tim shook Damien’s hand. “Thank you, Sir, for inviting me here tonight. This has been a fantastic experience. I really felt part of the crowd and know this is where I belong. I’m looking forward to meeting with you and the girl later today.” Damien nodded. His friend looked happier than he had seen him in a long time. “I’m glad you came too. See you later. Melissa.” He tugged gently on the leash and the submissive followed him to his SUV. Damien drove home in silence, occasionally looking in the rearview mirror to check on Melissa. She was pensive too, with a slight smile. He would bet any money that her thoughts were on Sir Timothy and their conversation tonight. The chemistry between them was quite evident and he had a good feeling about them. He wished it could be that easy for him. But his situation was much more complex. Even though Kaitlin stirred something inside him that he hadn’t felt in a long, long time, he had to be careful. He pulled the car into the driveway, turned off the ignition and opened the car door for Melissa. She followed him and waited while he turned the key in the lock. They walked into a dark and silent house. He released the leash from her collar and hung it by the front door. “I hope you enjoyed yourself tonight, girl. You may answer.” “Oh I did! Thank you. I had a wonderful time, Sir.” “Good. You may sleep in late today. You are dismissed.” Melissa bowed to him and headed for her bedroom. Damien undressed as he walked to his room, leaving clothing in his wake.
***** Saturday mornings at the household were quite different than the rest of the week, Kaitlin discovered. Neither training sessions nor chores were done on weekends and everyone had free time to do what they pleased, except for party weekends, where everyone had a hand in decorating and preparing the food for the guests. However, this was not one of those weekends. Kaitlin woke early out of habit and discovered the discarded tuxedo on the floor trailing up the stairs. As she gathered it into her arms and hung the clothes neatly on a hanger, she glanced up at the Trainer’s door. It was closed. The tux smelled of smoke and a light tinge of Sir Damien’s cologne. It would most likely need to be dry cleaned 46
Desire’s Awakening
before next Friday. She made a mental note to call the cleaners for a pickup when they opened later in the day. In the meantime, she hung the tux in the foyer closet. When the rest of the house stirred, she didn’t see Melissa and a pang of jealousy hit her. Whether or not the Trainer was locked away in his master bedroom with the girl between the sheets was none of her business, she reminded herself. So why couldn’t she get the disturbing image out of her mind? The groceries arrived at ten o’clock and she spent a half hour putting everything away. Kat had to work around some of the late risers who were in the kitchen getting their breakfast. Though the strict schedule was relaxed on the weekend, apparently the rules of etiquette were still enforced. No one spoke to her as they prepared their meal. Mrs. Swenson arrived in the kitchen as Kaitlin put away the last of the groceries. Kat noted five others were present, but Melissa still hadn’t appeared. “We will have a volleyball game this afternoon. Meet me on the court at exactly one o’clock.” “Yes ma’am,” they all said in unison. “Good. I’ll see you then!” Mrs. Swenson left the kitchen and the girls clapped their hands and smiled at each other. Kat liked the interaction between the subs, however brief. It was great fun getting to know her “classmates” better before they went on to their permanent homes. It appeared this was a sport the girls looked forward to and Kat got excited. At one p.m., the girls gathered on the sand volleyball court. Since Melissa hadn’t arrived to join them, Corinne sat out so that the sides would be even. They separated into teams of three. Kat was joined by the two other girls with matching blue collars. She realized the game would be the owned subs versus the unowned subs. Interesting. Apparently this would be some healthy competition. Mrs. Swenson arrived with the volleyball a few minutes later. “Points only count when the ball lands within the orange ropes lying in the sand. There will be no talking among yourselves, but you can yell out words like ‘mine’ or ‘I’ve got it’ to your teammates and, of course, you can laugh, cheer and have a good time. The first team to get twenty-one points will win and be entitled to an extended curfew of one a.m. instead of the usual ten p.m. Any questions? No? Good. May the best team win!” Mrs. Swenson tossed the ball into the air and the two subs closest to the net jumped to grab it. Kaitlin’s teammate got control. She and the other girl clapped their hands and cheered her on. The girl had a powerful stroke and the ball went sailing over the net and hit the ground inside bounds before the other team had a chance to reach it. Score one for my team! This is so much fun! The other team came back with some close shots to the net that Kat and her team could not get to in time. The score was tied in the first fifteen minutes and Kat worried that perhaps she had been a little too confident at the outset. However, a few well-
47
Gail DeYoung
placed comebacks gave her team the lead once again and she was dizzy with enthusiasm. Kaitlin didn’t notice Sir Damien watching the game at first for he was standing back from the railing, leaning against the door jamb with his arms crossed in front of him. But she fell after making a save and when she stood to brush off the sand, she looked up and saw him on the balcony. From then on, she felt very self-conscious about him observing her. Now she wanted to impress him. With only a few more points until the game was finished, every move had to be executed perfectly. Kat and her team worked well together, calling out who would get the ball, rushing in if someone needed help. One girl on the other team stood at the back corner and served a high ball. Although the sun was in her eyes, Kaitlin saw it headed her way. “I’ve got it!” she called, placing herself in the right position to be at the best angle to hit the ball. Bam! She struck it with all her might and the ball flew over the net to the other side. Two girls tried to get it at once and bumped into each other, totally missing the ball. They fell in a heap on the sand and the game was called. Kaitlin’s team had won. “Yes!” she screamed and the two girls on her team came over and hugged her. They hopped up and down in the sand. “Very good!” Mrs. Swenson offered each girl a congratulatory handshake. “You girls have won an extended curfew. Enjoy!” She picked up the ball and left the volleyball court. Kat saw Corinne standing to the side, a look of annoyance on her features. Apparently, she wasn’t too happy that Kat’s team had taken the title. Kat smiled to herself. There was nothing her mentor could do. She had won fair and square and was going to enjoy every moment of her extra free time. She watched Corinne turn and walk inside and sighed happily. She looked down at the sand covering her entire body and tried to brush it off, but it clung to her sweat as though it was a second skin. Needing a shower to rid herself of the stubborn grit, she headed to the outdoor shower located below the master bedroom. Her gaze drifted upward as she walked over to it, but the Trainer was no longer on the balcony. She sighed and shook off the feeling of remorse. The cold water brought goose bumps to her heated flesh, so she rushed through the shower. Once satisfied that she had rinsed the sandy residue completely off, she walked back into the house. The loud banging of a knocker on the front door caught her attention. She peeked around the corner of the kitchen into the hallway leading to the entrance as Sir Damien came bounding down the stairs to answer the door. “Sir Timothy! Come in.” A handsome young man in his early twenties with light brown hair and a well-trimmed mustache entered the house. “Good afternoon, Sir.”
48
Desire’s Awakening
“Welcome. You’re right on time. Come, let’s go to the recreation center. I’ve asked Corinne to bring Melissa to join us there.” They walked down the hall toward the recreation center. Kaitlin backed away and opened the refrigerator door so they wouldn’t see her as they passed. Fortunately, the two men were so engrossed in their conversation they didn’t even look into the kitchen. “I really enjoyed my time with your sub last night,” she heard the visitor tell the Trainer. “Yeah? That’s great. So, tell me what you would like to start with today…” The conversation faded as they closed the door to the recreation center. It didn’t matter, however. Now Kat knew that Sir Damien hadn’t spent the night with Melissa and that brought a smile to her face.
***** By the time Miss Tiffany arrived at four o’clock, Kaitlin had all the ingredients for dinner set out on the counter. “I’m impressed,” she said, smiling at Kat. “Are you having a better day today?” “Yes, much better. Thank you. Sorry about yesterday.” “No need to apologize. I see you’ve been very productive. Chicken, rice, corn, lettuce, tomatoes, spices. It’s all here. Let’s get started, shall we?” “You bet.” They worked in companionable silence, each taking a separate task and following the recipe. Kaitlin loved how well she and Miss Tiffany got along and wished she could have developed the same relationship with the other girls. But she understood the reason for the rules and accepted them. “Did you enjoy the volleyball game today?” “Yes and my team won. We get an extra three hours tonight. I’m so excited.” “And what do you plan to do with your spare time?” “Well, I considered going to a movie, but instead, I think I’ll just stay home and jump the Trainer’s bones.” Miss Tiffany dropped the knife and her shocked expression made Kat laugh. “I was just kidding. Good grief! Don’t take me so seriously!” Tiffany looked around and whispered, “You should never say anything like that out loud, even in jest. If the wrong people hear you…well, trust me, you don’t want to know what could happen.” “Okay. I’ll be careful about what I say from now on.” Kat swallowed hard. Miss Tiffany was right. Comments like that could get her in trouble. “Good. I’d hate to come over some day and not find you here.” The words were meant to console her, but all Kaitlin heard was that she might be kicked out of the household. Oh dear. 49
Gail DeYoung
Dinner was a quiet affair, as usual. However, the difference tonight was the glow surrounding the girls. Kaitlin thought their rosy skin looked quite adorable, but it was the inner glow that caught her attention. It shone on their faces in their smiles and in their movements. When her gaze locked with several of them, an almost imperceptible communication passed between them. They had made a connection during today’s game that would last for a long time. Kaitlin loved it. When Miss Tiffany left, Kaitlin walked her to the door once again. “Good night,” she said, hugging Miss Tiffany. “And thanks for the warning. Really.” “You’re welcome. I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Yes. Goodbye.” She closed the door after Tiffany and went to her room. Looking at the alarm clock, she saw it was seven thirty. She had been up thirteen hours already and decided to take a catnap before she got involved with a book she found in the library. There would still be plenty of time to read before the one a.m. curfew. She woke two and a half hours later from a dream of making love with the Trainer. It took a moment to get oriented to the fact that it was only a dream, that she was in her room, not his and that she still had three hours before curfew. She picked up the book from the nightstand and headed for the recreation center. On her way there, she passed the kitchen and saw the pool through the sliding glass door. Unable to resist the urge to take a quick dip, she placed the book on the counter and ducked out the door. The pool beckoned to her the moment she stepped onto the patio. Warm, tropical breezes caressed her skin and a silvery glow covered the landscape. The moon wore a delicate aura of wispy clouds with a sprinkle of stars in the backdrop. She dove in and swam to her favorite spot under the waterfall. The refreshing vibration pounding on her back made her feel alive. Leaning against the rock, she closed her eyes and let the water wash down her entire body. A movement on the porch caught her attention and she looked up to see Sir Damien standing on the porch, resting his arms against the railing. Boy, aren’t we creatures of habit? This time, he waved to her and she waved back. Then he disappeared into his room. She settled back into her favorite pose resting against the rocks and closed her eyes. Five minutes later, a loud splash at the far end of the pool startled her. Kaitlin’s eyes flew open and her heart skipped a beat. With long, strong strokes, the Trainer was headed in her direction. Should I leave? After all, it is his property and I probably should give him some privacy. She began to climb out of the pool, but he grabbed her ankle just as her second foot was about to hit the pavement. “Where do you think you’re going? Stay. I thought we discussed this yesterday. You don’t have to leave just because of me.” His voice was kind, soothing, unlike the authoritative tone he used during the training sessions. She lowered her eyes and slipped back into the water. “Permission to speak, Sir?” 50
Desire’s Awakening
“Yes, and you may also look at me.” “Oh I shouldn’t, Sir.” She shook her head violently, recalling the berating she received just yesterday for looking at him. “But it’s an order. You are following instructions, not challenging me.” He had moved close to her so that they were only a few inches apart. She backed into the side of the pool and looked nervously about. He took one step and closed the small gap between them then caged her within his arms. She raised her eyes to stare into his and recognized the truth of the saying “the eyes are the windows of the soul”. He wanted her, desired her. She could read it in the way his body leaned into hers and could see the burning need in the depths of his eyes, though the words never crossed his lips. “Sir, I thought we weren’t supposed to have any interaction besides the training sessions.” His gaze traveled across her collarbone, stopping at the pulse in her neck. His lips curved into a seductive smile. “That’s not true. But if it were my rule, I could break it. Besides, you are in my pool and I’m here too, so we’re bound to interact.” His fingertips traced the outline of her mouth. “You have very sensual lips. Soft, full and perfectly shaped. Did you know that?” “Yes. That’s what I’ve been told, Sir.” She licked them nervously. Damien lifted a section of her hair and ran the wet strands through his fingers, all the way to the tips. He glanced back up at her. “And eyes a man could get lost in.” He dropped her hair and brushed a nipple with his hand. The sensitive flesh immediately reacted. His gaze fell to that nipple while his knuckles teased the other one, stimulating it to match its partner. “I love the way you respond to me. Are you this way with all men?” He continued the maddening caresses that evoked even more pronounced peaks. The areola puckered also. She looked down to watch his hands play her flesh with the sweetest of torment. “Yes Sir, I mean…some men. I really haven’t been with many men.” One hand slipped up to her collarbone and his thumb rubbed softly against the bone, dipping gently into the hollow of her neck. Then his fingers slid lightly down her left arm. A chill followed in its wake. He studied every reaction her body made to his touch. “Truly? I find that hard to believe.” He cocked his head to the side and regarded her through heavy-lidded eyes. “I…I’m just too passive, Sir, and the ones I’ve dated did not like that.” “Their loss.” He cupped her breasts and flicked thick nipples. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply. The connection between her nipples and her clit was incredible. A touch to one caused the other to react.
51
Gail DeYoung
“That’s not fair.” Her breath came erratically now, causing her breasts to heave up and down. A dizzying sensation swirled around in her head. She closed her eyes. “I can’t think straight when you do that to me.” “You forgot to say ‘Sir’.” Her eyes widened at the commanding tone in his voice. He yanked her against him and she realized that he too was naked. The evidence of his desire was pressed firmly against her stomach. “It is you who are not fair. Do you feel what you do to me? Of all the women in the house, you’re the only one who has this effect on me. You drive me crazy. I can’t get you out of my mind.” His eyes blazed with passion. “Is that going to be a problem, Sir?” “Not at all. When I enter the dungeon, I become a professional. I will always treat you as a trainee there.” “And here?” His face came close to hers and his eyes lowered to her lips. She thought her heart would explode from the sexually charged atmosphere. “Anything goes.” His mouth came crashing down upon hers before she had time to react. At first his weight crushed her against the side of the pool and she pushed against his solid chest with her palms. But he only tightened his grip on her, kissing her deeper, his tongue delving into her mouth. He sucked on her tongue, massaging it with his own. She wanted to resist, to tell him how wrong this was, but gave in to the temptation to taste a man who felt absolutely right in her arms. Never before had she experienced lust coursing through her body like this and she wanted more. She felt lightheaded with desire and clung to him as if he were her anchor. His hands worked their way up to her head and held it captive while he continued kissing her. Fingers massaged her scalp, raking through the heavy weight of her drenched locks. His mouth left hers to run his tongue down the side of her neck where he sucked on the sensitive flesh below her ear. She loved the feel of him laving her pulse. Moaning against him made him even more aggressive. She shivered at the onslaught of sensation that rocked her body. “You’re delicious,” he said, continuing his assault. He lifted one breast at a time to his mouth and sucked in a nipple, nibbling until she shook with pleasure. When he left one peak to tease the other, she looked down and saw how her nipple had grown thicker and red with excitement. Her body totally surrendered to his amorous advance. Slowly his hands eased away from her breasts and slid to her back, down the muscles lining her backbone until they reached her buttocks. He grabbed two fistfuls of her perfectly rounded backside and yanked her tightly against his body, rocking back and forth with his head buried in her hair. Her hands snaked around his corded neck. She brushed her lips across a day’s worth of stubble on his cheek, relishing in the slight roughness against her soft skin.
52
Desire’s Awakening
When his fingers parted her labia, exploring the soft, smooth folds and delving inside her, Kat sucked in a breath. Her inner muscles grasped onto his fingers, as if wanting to hold him there. He would need no further proof of her readiness. She felt him rock against her and recognized the unmistakable prod of his hard, thick cock trying to find its way inside. “Let me in,” he growled into her ear. Her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist and he groaned as he buried his thick shaft within her. She felt the entire length of him filling her completely. Her inner muscles wrapped around him, pulsating against his cock. Kat smiled and tossed her head back in wild abandon. He rode her hard, crazed with desire. The water, stirred into a frenzy by his movements, splashed against her body. “Oh God!” he cried. He kissed her again, almost brutal in his desire to taste every inch of her. His tongue explored her teeth, the soft, slick sides of her mouth, the roughness of her tongue. It moved in and out in rhythm with the motion of his cock. Her hands dug into his scalp, grabbing fistfuls of his hair. His animalistic craving drove her into a frantic rage. She squeezed her legs tightly around his waist, keeping him firmly implanted in her. Together, their hips pumped in rhythm against one another as their desire hit its crescendo. Her fingernails buried into the skin on his back. She opened her mouth to scream her orgasm, but once again, his mouth fell upon hers to stifle her cry. Moments later he too shook with the intensity of his orgasm as his thrusts became deeper, harder and more urgent. He collapsed against her shoulder and she wrapped her arms around his neck, stroking his head and closing her eyes to enjoy the tiny tremors as his cock shrunk. She felt their heartbeats calming until they went back to normal. Slowly, he released his hold and leaned back. He lifted her chin to gaze into her eyes. The light shining within the depths of his soft, brown eyes told her they had experienced more than just joining their bodies as one in lust. Something else very significant had just happened. He had opened his heart and soul to her. “Thank you,” he whispered and softly kissed her lips. When she caressed his cheek, his eyes drifted closed and a smile creased his lips. “Permission to speak?” “Yes.” “You’re amazing, Sir.” He took her hand in his and lay a kiss upon her palm and set it upon his chest over his heart. “No, it is you who are amazing.” He paused, looking at her for what seemed an eternity without speaking. Then he said, “I don’t want the evening to end yet. Come with me.” He glanced toward his bedroom balcony. Wordlessly, the Trainer took her hand in his and led her to the shallow end of the pool.
53
Gail DeYoung
Oh dear! Miss Tiffany is going to be so disappointed in me.
54
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Six “Sir, what if someone catches us?” “I am the Master of this house and you’re obeying my orders. No one would dare challenge my authority.” “Yes Sir.” She didn’t want to get him upset with her again. After all, if he didn’t mind, she certainly wasn’t going to complain. The choice was simple…go to bed alone in her room or join him in his bedroom. Hmmm. Not such a hard decision. As they passed through the kitchen, Kaitlin noted it was almost eleven o’clock. Most of the household was quiet, except for the muffled sounds coming from the recreation center. She could distinguish the music from Titanic and knew the rest of her team would be occupied for quite some time. Sir Damien held her hand as they walked to his master suite. Standing in front of the double-door entrance to his room, Kat glanced toward Corinne’s bedroom. A frisson of fear crawled up her spine and she prayed Corinne wouldn’t open her door just as they were entering the Trainer’s private quarters. Thoughts of extreme punishment from a jealous Switch crossed her mind. Thankfully, Corinne remained in her room. His lips lifted into a warm smile as he opened the door. “Come.” The room’s extravagance took her breath away. As he led her past the canopied four-poster bed, she smiled at the thought of lying naked with him on the brown comforter. Moonlight spilled through the double French doors beside the bed, giving the room a romantic ambiance. Damien opened the door to the enormous master bathroom, which was done in soft tones of beige, white and gold and decorated in an Egyptian theme. “So what do you think?” “Sir, it’s incredible. I love it!” “Thank you.” They stood in front of the mirrored closet door and he wrapped his arms around her waist. She watched in the mirror as he pulled her hair to the side and planted a kiss on her shoulder. “Let’s take a shower.” “Yes Sir.” “Set the water on a comfortable temperature and I’ll get some towels.” He smacked her rear end as she left him to comply with his order.
55
Gail DeYoung
Sliding open the etched glass shower door, Kat noted the lights dimming in the room, leaving only the low spotlights in the shower. Then soft music began to play. Damien approached carrying two large, fluffy white towels. He hung them on the towel rack outside the shower, then laced her fingers between his and led her inside. “Come.” The lighting from above gave him an entirely different look. It shone in his hair as if a halo surrounded him and highlighted the sharply defined muscles of his chest. Kat traced the rise and fall of his sculpted curves as she admired the beauty of his male body. He did not stir while she explored, but she felt the excited beat of his heart beneath her fingertips. “I am pleased that you like my body. Later you may explore it further with your mouth, but at the moment I want to show you something. Turn around.” He angled the jet spray so that it hit directly on the vee between her legs. “Spread your legs and feel the water spraying your mons.” He adjusted the intensity so it spurted harder on her tender flesh. The waterfall in the pool was refreshing, but it was nothing compared to the shower heads spraying on her. “Oh!” She giggled. “Do you like that?” “Yes Sir!” The sensation was similar to the stimulation of a vibrator. He stood behind her and squeezed her nipples while pleasure-producing beads of water pulsated against her. She leaned her head against his shoulder and he kissed the graceful column of her neck. “This is heavenly!” “Yes. Enjoy!” Startled, she pulled away from him. “Sir, I’m sorry, I forgot to say ‘Sir’.” He eased her back onto his shoulder again. “Yes, you did and you didn’t ask permission to speak. I’ll give you a proper spanking tomorrow to make up for your lack of respect in that regard during our time together tonight.” Her eyes fluttered closed to concentrate on the vibrations as she relaxed against the solid wall of his chest. His fingers slipped between her legs and opened her lips wide so the sensation was even more intense. She felt her flesh blossom, while his rigid cock pressed into the crack of her buttocks. She rocked back to massage him with her plump cheeks. “I see you wish to tease me tonight.” He turned her around and pushed her to her knees. “I need more than teasing, girl. Suck it!” Her face was now directly in front of his very stiff rod. He placed his hands on his hips and looked down at her as she took the crown into her mouth, gazing up at him. The water spray kept hitting her in the eyes and she blinked at the annoyance. “Close your eyes and work it with your hands and mouth.” 56
Desire’s Awakening
His cock completely filled her mouth and as she moved down over it, she swirled her tongue over and around it and sucked hard. Her hands stroked the thick shaft and the sensitive skin between his anus and the base of his cock. He moaned his enjoyment. She pulled away and plunged back down, enthusiastically sucking his delicious length. “Yes, that’s right. Do it.” Kat sucked in one ball at a time, running her tongue over the entire surface, pulling gently on them. His erection bobbed up and down in response. She wet a finger and slid it toward his anus. He moaned and spread his legs farther apart to give her as much access as she needed to reach that spot. “Oh yes!” he said. His legs quivered at her touch. She had discovered his secret pleasure spot and decided to make sure she took care of that area whenever they got together. The thought gave her pause. She could not assume that they would make love again. This could possibly be the only time they would do this. She slipped the tip of her forefinger an inch inside his anus to rub his prostate gland and noticed how his body reacted. While running her tongue back over the top and down the side of his engorged cock, she continued moving her finger in and out. His body tensed and she sensed he was close to climaxing. “Stop!” he ordered, gritting his teeth. “I need to regain control.” She paused as he commanded and waited. He took several deep breaths before giving her his next instruction. “Let’s finish our shower. Then we’ll proceed.” He picked up a netting ball, squirted some liquid soap on it and rubbed it across her chest and down to her mound. The roughness of the netting ball, mixed with the soft soap bubbles, invigorated her skin, making it extremely sensitive to the touch. He turned her around to wash her back and in between the crack of her buttocks. Once he rinsed those areas, he handed her the netting ball. “Here, wash your arms and legs, then you may do me.” She hurriedly washed herself so she could spend more time exploring his body with the soapy ball. There wasn’t a spot of fat on his well-toned body. She loved the feel of his cool skin as she washed the length and breadth of him. Delighted to be so intimate with him, she lingered longer than necessary while performing her task. “Don’t worry, girl. You’ll have many more opportunities to fondle this body tonight. But I would like to continue our adventure in bed, so pick up the pace!” A blush colored her cheeks. “Sorry, Sir. Yes, right away!” A few strokes later, she tossed the ball into the holder on the wall. “You may rinse off, Sir.” He turned her around and smacked her buttocks. Her wet skin enhanced the sting from his slap and she gritted her teeth.
57
Gail DeYoung
“You’re so kind, but just remember, I’m the one who gives the orders around here, not you.” The next thing she knew, he was leaning his hard body into her, pushing her facefirst against the wall. He grabbed her hands and lifted her arms above her head, lacing his fingers with hers. A gentle nudge of his foot urged her feet out until she was spreadeagle against the cool tile. She felt his hard cock slide down between her cheeks and prod against her flesh until it found entry into her body. “Mmmm, that’s what I’ve been craving this past half hour…more of your sweet, hot pussy.” He moved slowly against her, burying himself deep inside, then pulling out and pushing back in. She arched her back so her buttocks flared toward him, making his movements more pronounced. With each surge into her, she felt the luxurious slide of him filling her entirely and the tip hitting her G-spot. Her breasts were crushed against the smooth tile until his hands slipped down her arms to grasp them. He squeezed her bosom and the muscles in her core squeezed him back with equal pressure. She felt a gentle nip on her shoulder, not hard enough to break skin but hard enough to encourage her hips to rotate. They moved in perfect unison, joined as one, wrapped in the soft light from above. Kaitlin closed her eyes to concentrate on the delicious feeling of his cock buried deep inside her. Though her own need was building, she wanted to make sure that she was giving him immense pleasure. “Are you almost there? Answer me,” he said in a hoarse whisper against her ear. “No Sir, not yet.” “Well, I am. Turn around. You’re going to jerk me off.” He pulled out of her and pushed her to her knees in front of him. “Do it now. Quickly.” She complied with his request, stroking his cock until the tip grew bright red. “I’m going to come on your face. Close your eyes and open your mouth.” His voice was thick with passion. Kat raised her face to him and closed her eyes as commanded. “Okay, here it comes!” She held his cock toward her face and heard him growl his orgasm. Hot come splashed upon her face and trickled down her body. She tasted him upon her tongue. It was a big load, even though they had just had sex a short while ago in the pool. She was impressed. The man was very virile. He trembled with the final tremors that rocked his body then dropped his head. “I usually have more control. That won’t happen again.” He helped her to stand and touched her face gently, wiping his slick come from her cheek. “You did very well, girl.” She felt the warmth of a blush creep up her neck to her cheeks. Kat loved to hear his praise. “Now, rinse yourself off and we’ll continue in bed.”
58
Desire’s Awakening
He kissed her lips, brushing softly against them. His tongue caressed her top lip from one side to the other then repeated the stroke on the bottom lip. She felt a tingling from the top of her head to her toes. What an amazing kisser he is! He turned off the water and climbed out of the shower, assisting her over the tile step. Using one of the towels, he massaged her head and vigorously dried her body. When he had finished, she felt every inch of her body tingling. He hung the wet towel on the rack to dry then grabbed another dry towel before leading her into the master suite. “There’s a refrigerator behind the bar. Get us something to drink. Bring me seltzer water.” Kat nodded and got the water. She followed him to the bed and handed him the bottle of seltzer water. He patted the comforter next to him and she sat where he indicated. He looked at the bottle of regular water in her hand. “What’s the matter? Don’t you like seltzer water?” “Not really. I don’t like the taste, Sir.” “Perhaps it’s because you don’t know how to enjoy it.” He took her water bottle from her hand and placed it on the nightstand. Then he displayed his bottle to her. “Actually, this wasn’t for me to drink. I had something else in mind. Lean back and open your legs.” She smiled at him coyly and complied with his request. He tucked a towel under her butt then poured the water on her mound. Little bubbles popped on her, tingling as it fizzed and trickled down between her cheeks. “Oh my!” she squealed in delight. He did it again. “Look, you’re all wet. I’ll have to lick it off you.” His head dipped down between her legs. Kat sucked in a breath as she felt the warmth and roughness of his tongue lapping against her entrance. He made soft sucking sounds as he applied pressure and slipped his tongue deep inside. She quivered under the tender assault of his mouth and tongue. He grabbed her pussy lips with his mouth and pulled outward, stretching them as far as they could go and sticking a finger inside her, mimicking being fucked. “You’re so bad, Sir.” “No, you’re the one who’s bad. You talk too much. Now lie back and enjoy,” he said, smacking her lips gently. She jumped slightly at the surprising sting of his hand. He lowered his head once more and continued lapping her juices. She had never known such ecstasy and never felt so wet in her life. It was as though he had turned on a switch inside her that wouldn’t turn off and kept her highly electrified sexually. He spread her legs even wider and pushed them toward her head. “Hold these,” he said. She grabbed her ankles as requested. Resuming his tongue torment, he slowly moved farther down to her perineum and then ringed her anus. His
59
Gail DeYoung
tongue swirled back and forth over it and a wet finger slipped inside. Her muscles automatically contracted. “Relax. I’m not going to hurt you. After all, two can play at this game,” he said, chuckling. She felt a fizzing sensation as he poured seltzer water down there. That loosened her up a bit and a very wet fingertip slipped inside. This time it was easier to accept. He moved it in and out for a minute. “I’m not going any deeper than this tonight.” It was actually beginning to feel good when he stopped and shifted positions so her ankles rested on his shoulders. She felt the tip of his cock resting at her entrance. He pressed into her until she was almost folded in half. His entire body weight lay on top of her, their faces so close their noses almost touched. “Am I too heavy for you?” “No Sir, you’re fine.” “Good. I’m going to take you roughly again.” He plunged into her, his movement forceful and strong. She gritted her teeth as she felt the entire length of him penetrate her fully. Eyes burning with sexual desire, he focused his gaze on hers as he pulled out and dove back into her. The canopied top of the bed swayed back and forth from his vigorous action. Kat dug her fingers into his shoulders to keep her balance. Though she could not move her hips in rhythm with his because of the position she was trapped in, she enjoyed the way he controlled their lovemaking. Sweat beaded on his brow from the exertion. She loved being handled roughly almost as much as the gentler sex earlier in the shower. He was showing her all sorts of ways to have an orgasm and she reveled in the newness of it. Pleasure rippled through her as she breathed heavily against him. His breaths came hard with every thrust. She noted the concentration on his face as he pulled out and crashed back into her body. His face became red with the exertion. His cock had expanded inside her to the point of explosion. With each thrust, the tip banged harshly against her G-spot to the point of pain. His gaze locked with hers and he ground out his command. “Come for me. Now!” It was an order that brooked no disobedience. She came and came and came until she drenched the towel beneath her. He groaned loudly as he pulled out and ejaculated on her stomach. When he stilled, a smile came across his face. She reached up and wiped the sweat from his brow. As her hand moved down his cheek, he turned his head and laid a kiss upon her palm. It was tender and full of unspoken emotion. Having been bent in a pretzel for a good half hour, she felt stiff and uncomfortable. At her grimace, he rolled off her in a fluid motion and she lowered her cramped legs. Then, when she sighed in relief, he
60
Desire’s Awakening
slipped back on top of her again, covering her body with his. His big hands framed her face. He studied her features as if memorizing them then dipped down for a tender kiss. “Good girl. You are learning to do as you are told.” She smiled and nodded. His features grew serious and he looked deeply into her eyes as if trying to read her thoughts or deciding what to say. “I want you to know that I don’t bring subs into my bedroom to play. It’s important that you understand what I am telling you.” “Permission to speak, Sir?” “Yes, of course.” “Sir, I…don’t know what you want me to say.” “You don’t have to say anything right now. Just know that you are very special to me and that I don’t take what we’ve just done here lightly.” His voice had taken a serious tone as had the expression on his handsome face. Kaitlin realized that he had just opened up and shared a very important piece of information with her. Her heart skipped a beat and she smiled at him. How she wished she could tell him that she felt the same way about him. That even though she had just had some of the most amazing sex she ever had in her entire life, it was nothing compared to the feelings building inside her for him. She stroked his cheek. “Thank you, Sir.” She looked at the clock on the nightstand. It was twelve thirty a.m. In a brief half hour, Mrs. Swenson would be doing a bed check to make sure she complied with the extended curfew. “It’s getting late.” He glanced at the time and back at her. “Yes, it is. But before you leave, I want you to clean my cock. You made it quite wet with your come.” Kaitlin moved to get off the bed to retrieve a warm cloth, but he grabbed her wrist and pulled her down to him. “Not with a cloth. Use your mouth.” “Oh…” She looked at his limp cock slick with her come. The whiteness of it was a stark contrast with his beautiful golden brown tanned body. She ran her hands across the ripped flesh of his stomach and gathered his rod gingerly in her hand. Dipping her head to his cock, she wrapped her lips around it and tasted her sweet juices on him. The smell of musky sex assailed her nostrils. Though he was no longer hard, it was still quite a mouthful. “Mmmm,” he moaned as her mouth worked its way up, down and around his manhood. “Don’t forget the balls.”
61
Gail DeYoung
She lifted his cock and sucked the balls one at a time into her mouth, rolling her tongue over them and licking all her liquid from him. She noted his head rolling back on the pillow and his eyes closing to concentrate. “You have a very talented tongue, girl.” She smiled. Apparently he enjoyed her tongue as much as her inner muscles contracting around him. She continued her ministrations until satisfied that she had, indeed, cleaned him very well. To be sure she hadn’t missed anything, she squeezed the tip to open the little hole and stuck her tongue deep into it. His eyes shot open in shock. “That did not feel good.” He grabbed her arms and pulled her back on top of him. His stern expression made her sad. “Sorry, Sir. I just wanted to make sure I completed my task.” He smacked her butt and she vibrated against him. “The next time that I tell you to clean my cock, I expect only pleasure from you. Understood?” “Yes Sir.” “Good girl. You will learn what I like and don’t like. It will just take time. But speaking of time,” he turned to look at the clock and nodded his head, “you must get to your room. You are dismissed.” “Yes Sir.” She rolled off him and stood next to the bed to take one more swig of water. He grabbed her hand as she turned to leave. “We’ll do this again, very soon.”
62
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Seven Corinne met Kaitlin in the kitchen early Sunday morning while Kat was making breakfast. Out of the corner of her eye, Kat watched her mentor to see if she had any reaction to what transpired the prior evening. Apparently Corinne neither saw nor heard anything, for she made no comment about it. Kat sighed in relief. “Dr. Fischer will be here tomorrow,” Corinne said as she sat next to Kat at the table. “She’s the gynecologist you were told about. Everyone’s schedule will be different. I will let you know what time your appointment will be later today. You will meet with them in the dungeon. I will not be joining you. Dr. Fischer will do a complete exam on you and will also renew your birth control prescription, if needed. She is a Mistress, so you will address her as ‘Ma’am’. Any questions?” “No Ma’am. I understand.” “Good. Be sure you’re punctual. You know how Sir dislikes waiting.” “Yes Ma’am, I’ll be prompt.” “Okay, well, today is another free day, so enjoy your time off. If you wish to help Miss Tiffany, you may, but it is not a requirement.” “Thank you. I really like working with Miss Tiffany. I’d love to help her with dinner preparations.” “That’s fine. I’ll be spending time with Sir Damien going over next week’s schedule, so I won’t be available until later tonight. If you need anything, please see Mrs. Swenson.” “All right.” Kaitlin smiled, but her heart wasn’t in it. She watched Corinne disappear around the corner and shook off the disappointment of knowing that she would most likely not see Sir Damien on her day off. He was going to be with Corinne. Well, at least she had the satisfaction of knowing that Corinne had no clue about last night. That in itself was a reason to be happy.
***** The knock at the office door annoyed Damien. Before she entered, he knew it was Corinne. He didn’t know why it bothered him so much, but just the fact that he had to spend time with her today made him anxious and wary. Though they had many discussions in the past months about why he was not interested in taking on a sub of his own, she always seemed to slip in a comment during their conversation about how perfect she would be for him. He shifted in his high-backed chair to re-arrange the paperwork on his mahogany desk, then pulled out his scheduler to enter some names and addresses of new clients. 63
Gail DeYoung
“Come in.” Corinne bowed slightly as she entered the office and stood in front of his desk with her pink leather binder clutched to her chest. He made her wait a few minutes so he wouldn’t lose his train of thought before acknowledging her. Finished with his entry, he lifted his head to regard Corinne. “Sit. We have a lot to accomplish today.” He handed her a business card with three numbers written on the back. “Call these numbers and set appointments for these Doms to bring in their subs on Wednesday. I met them at the club Friday night. Then contact Sir Jonathon and Sir Bradley and have them pick up their subs on Tuesday. Samantha and Louise have completed their training. We need to make room for the new girls’ arrival. Have their rooms ready for Wednesday. Also, prepare the bills for Jonathon and Bradley and mail them once they have taken their subs home. As you know, Doc Fischer is coming tomorrow, so I’m revising the schedule, which I’ll have done soon so you can inform the girls. Any questions?” He watched her make notations in her notebook, then she raised her head. “Yes Sir.” “Speak.” “Sir, I just want to confirm my understanding of my authority.” Though he thought it was a strange request and wondered what her motive might be for wanting specifics on something he was sure she already knew, Damien answered her question. “First of all, you have limited authority, so it should not be a problem. Your main role is to ensure the girls are following orders and to give them advice along the way. You can handle minor infractions, but anything of a serious nature deserves my attention. At that point, we will discuss it, if necessary. In the meantime, I expect your complete cooperation with regards to all the subs in the household.” “Yes Sir. I’ll make these calls and get back to you.” “Good. Also, ask Mrs. Swenson to see me. I have some information for her.” “Yes Sir.” Corinne stood and bowed before leaving but paused before the door with her hand resting on the door knob. She swiveled back in his direction. “Sir, one more thing.” Damien groaned inwardly. If he were a betting man, he’d wager that she was going to ask about her status again…for the hundredth time! “Sir, have you given any thought to my suggestion about making me your sub, Sir?” “I have and the answer is still no. When the time comes, I will choose a sub to be my mate, but I am not ready to do so at this moment.” “Yes Sir,” she said, then closed the door quietly behind her. A nervous tic worked his jaw. Though Corinne was definitely an asset when it came to handling administrative details and ensuring the girls followed orders, she had her 64
Desire’s Awakening
drawbacks. He often noted the jealousy in her eyes when he spoke to the girls in training. She challenged his decisions whenever she could without overriding his authority. He had a feeling that some day they were going to come to blows. He realized that one of the reasons he had not even considered taking another sub was because he didn’t want to hurt Corinne’s feelings. Due to her constant nagging on the subject, he felt it wouldn’t look right to pursue someone else in her presence. Yet he now understood that was the wrong way to handle the situation. He should have told Corinne a long time ago that he had no interest in ever being her Master. Though it would be a tough conversation to have, it was something that needed to be done…soon. For several hours he worked in silence, reading and answering e-mails, checking the web for any fresh faces on the D/s site and reviewing his balance sheet for the month and year-to-date. Damien smiled. He had done quite well during the past five months. If the trend continued, he would be able to cover all expenses and bank a profit of more than three hundred thousand dollars by the end of the year. Not bad for doing something I really like. A knock at the door interrupted a phone call he was making to confirm an appointment. “Hang on a second, would you, Doc? Yes, come in.” Mrs. Swenson opened the door. He motioned to her to have a seat while he finished his conversation. “Sorry, Doc. Now exactly what time will you arrive and how long do you plan to be here tomorrow? Yes, I have five in training at the moment. Uh-huh, I see. Fine. We’ll look forward to seeing you at nine o’clock. Goodbye.” “You wanted to see me?” Mrs. Swenson crossed her arms across her large bosom. “Yes. I made quite a few contacts at the club the other night and I want you to make sure to invite these new Doms and Dommes to the party on Saturday.” He handed her a list of names and phone numbers. She studied them for a moment. “They are all new. We will have a full house on Saturday night if everyone comes.” “Yes. Coordinate with Miss Tiffany to make sure we have enough hors d’oeuvres on hand. I trust you to take care of those details. We will also have three new subs arriving on Wednesday. Samantha and Louise are leaving on Tuesday. I’m interviewing two potential subs during the week, so that may add to our household when rooms become available. It’s going to be very busy. I’m depending on you to take care of all the details with Corinne.” “Oh that one. She thinks she runs the house. We always argue about who is supposed to do what.” “Look, you two need to work that out. Understand?” He raised his eyebrows for emphasis. Mrs. Swenson sneered. “Sure, but one of these days!” “Yes, I know. But not today, Mrs. Swenson. You may go.”
65
Gail DeYoung
He watched her leave and heard “You’ve got mail!” from his computer. Looking at the screen, he noted that the sub he just wrote to a short while ago had already answered. He checked his calendar and wrote back to her confirming Thursday afternoon. That meant he had one appointment in the morning and one in the afternoon on Thursday, which filled his calendar for the week. There were no more openings. Damien printed the revised training schedule for Corinne and glanced at his watch. It was nearly three p.m. and he hadn’t stopped for lunch. His stomach growled. He shut off the computer, set aside the paperwork and closed the office door. As he passed the kitchen counter, he saw Corinne’s pink leather binder. He opened it and stuck the schedule inside, certain that she would find it. Searching through the refrigerator, he discovered the leftover chili. He warmed a bowl of it in the microwave and sat at the kitchen counter to eat while scanning the newspaper’s personal ads for any prospective clients. The sound of giggling came from the pool area. He looked out the window and saw Louise and Samantha sunbathing and another sub swimming in the pool. Two others were sitting at the picnic area, but Kaitlin was not among them. Then he noticed her heading down the hallway toward the recreation center with a book tucked under her arm. He looked up just as she was about to pass him and swiveled around on the hightop chair. He grabbed her arm and stopped her, turning her to face him. “Good afternoon, girl. You may speak.” “Good afternoon, Sir. I noticed you were reading your newspaper. I didn’t want to disturb you.” “I will let you know if you disturb me.” “Yes Sir. Well, goodbye.” She continued on her way. No, she isn’t getting away that easily. Not after I haven’t seen her all day. He put his dishes in the sink and followed her to the recreation center a few minutes later. She was seated on the big leather couch in front of the stone fireplace reading her book when he arrived. She looked up at him rather quizzically. “I just remembered. I owe you a spanking for your insolence last night.” He sat at the end of the couch. “Come.” She obeyed and lay across his lap. The first smack landed squarely on her right cheek and a pretty blush colored her buttock. He rubbed the area to feel the heat it evoked. She hadn’t said a word, but her body had jumped slightly at the impact. The left cheek received a matching mark. Again, he massaged her as soon as the handprint rose to the surface. He knew that each subsequent smack would reverberate deeper into her tissues. It wouldn’t be long before the burn would start. This would be a quick spanking for the transgressions were minor last night. But he had promised her discipline and he was going to deliver on that promise. Though she had begun to whimper toward the end, she did not scream or attempt to cover her buttocks, which were bright red and on fire at that point.
66
Desire’s Awakening
“I see you have learned to tolerate the pain well. You’ve come a long way since your first day here. I’m impressed.” He flipped her upright to see her face. It was streaked with tears. He brushed them away tenderly with his thumbs and smiled at her. She briefly gazed at him then abruptly looked down. He didn’t remark on it. He loved looking into her eyes. A warm feeling ran through his veins every time he was near her. “Thank you, Sir.” “You’re welcome. Now about tonight…” The startled look of fear on her face as she stared at the doorway stopped him from completing his next comment. He turned to see Corinne standing there. He had no idea how long she had been in the room or what she had heard, but the scowl on her face told him she was not pleased. He turned back to Kaitlin and handed her the book. “You may continue reading now.” He stood and met Corinne at the door. “Do you wish to speak with me?” “Yes Sir. I finished making all the calls and was looking for you to get the list so I could inform the girls of the new schedule. You weren’t in your office and I thought I heard a noise in here, so I came this way. It seems I found you.” She looked over at Kaitlin again and the hatred was now evident in her eyes. So she was upset with Kaitlin, not him. “Come,” he said, leading her into the kitchen. He opened her binder and showed her the list that he had stuck inside. “Is this what you’re looking for?” A surprised look shone in Corinne’s eyes and her face flamed red. “Why yes, it is, Sir. I didn’t know.” “Now you do. Good day.” He turned and headed for the stairs. The anger building inside him needed release and the gym was the best place to relieve it.
***** Kat gasped as the book was ripped from her hands and thrown to the floor. Corinne hovered above her from behind the couch. “I don’t know what you think you’re doing, but maybe I didn’t make myself clear. I want you to stay away from Sir Damien when you’re not training with him. Do you understand?” “Y…yes Ma’am. I didn’t do anything. He wanted to spank me. I thought he has the right to do that whenever he wants.” Corinne squeezed her cheeks between her thumb and forefinger. “That’s not what I’m referring to and you know it. I don’t know what’s going on yet, but I’m keeping an eye on you, bitch. Don’t mess with me or you’ll be wishing you never arrived at this house. Understand?”
67
Gail DeYoung
Kaitlin could only nod her head in response. Finally, after several tense moments, Corinne released her brutal grip. Kat’s face felt as if it had been mashed into an unrecognizable form. “Your appointment tomorrow morning with Doc Fischer is at eleven thirty in the dungeon. Be prompt!” “Yes Ma’am.” It was very difficult for Kat to get back into the chapter she was reading in the book. She didn’t know what disturbed her more, Sir Damien interacting with her in broad daylight when Mrs. Swenson or Corinne could catch them or the venom spat at her by her mentor. Apparently, there was a lot between those two that she wasn’t aware of and Miss Tiffany’s warning was accurate. Tears welled in her eyes, not because her bottom and face were hurting, but because her heart felt as though someone was squeezing it. Why do things have to be so complicated? After a half hour, she gave up trying to read and headed for her bedroom. She knew Miss Tiffany would be coming soon. Though Kat originally wanted to help with the dinner preparations, she had no desire to be around anyone at the moment. Before Miss Tiffany came through the front door, Kat sneaked down the hallway and closed her bedroom door behind her. She stayed there all night, not even coming out for dinner.
68
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Eight It was past eleven p.m. when Kat was awakened from a deep sleep by a gentle shake of her shoulder. She could barely open her eyes to see who held a flashlight on her face in the darkened room. Her hand flew up to shield her eyes from the bright light. “Wake up!” She recognized the Trainer’s whispered voice. Groggily, she sat up in bed and hung her feet over the edge. A loud yawn escaped her lips. “Here, drink this.” She accepted a glass of ice water and drank. That helped. “Permission to speak, Sir?” “Granted.” “Is there a problem, Sir?” “No. I’m just kidnapping you. Are you awake enough to walk now?” His voice remained low. “I…I guess so, Sir.” She stood on wobbly legs next to him and shook off the lethargy. “What time is it, Sir?” His robe brushed silky smooth against her bare skin. “Almost midnight. I waited until after curfew and gave everyone time to fall asleep. Mrs. Swenson usually makes noise in her room for about a half hour then all is quiet. So we’re safe now. Come.” His hand wrapped around hers as he led her out of the room. Kat’s heart skipped a beat as she realized that he was leading her to his room. “With all due respect, Sir, I shouldn’t. Corinne thinks there’s something going on and if she catches me disobeying her order, I don’t know what she’ll do.” “I’ll deal with Corinne. I want you now. No questions asked.” He tugged on her hand and led her down the hall, tiptoeing. The beam from the flashlight bounced irregular circles against the wall. The third stair creaked when he initially stepped on it, so he indicated that she should step over it. When they arrived at his room, Kat looked anxiously down the hallway and ran quickly inside the moment he opened the door. “You didn’t go for your swim tonight. Are you all right?” He pulled her into his arms and held her tight against him while running his hand through her hair. The lingering scent of his cologne clung to his freshly bathed skin. His hair was still slightly wet and hung damply against the back of his neck. “Sir, I had a run-in with Corinne after you left this afternoon and didn’t want to be around after that. She upsets me, Sir.”
69
Gail DeYoung
“Yeah, I know that feeling. I worked out for two hours after our little encounter this afternoon to relieve the frustration. But I know an even better way for us to work out our frustration.” His lips slammed down upon hers as he pulled her against his chest. She opened wide so he could explore the inside her mouth with his tongue, sliding along her teeth, dancing with her tongue. Her hands wrapped around his shoulders, feeling the smooth silk beneath them. The robe was loosely tied around his waist, exposing his naked chest and legs to her. She brushed it off his shoulders and the soft material fluttered to the floor into a puddle of chocolate silk. Her fingertips floated across the hard planes of his chest, exploring the oh-so-soft skin stretched across rock-hard muscle. He reached down and lifted her into his arms, carrying her to the bed. The comforter had already been pulled down, exposing creamy satin sheets. He laid her gently upon the comforter and stood over her. Already his cock was hard with desire for her. “I want to take you doggie-style tonight. Turn over.” She flipped over and he climbed on the bed, straddling her. The mattress dipped under his weight. He took a moment to put on a condom. She felt him shift against her back as he reached above them to tug on a tassel hanging on the right post. A soft whooshing sound accompanied an unraveling of shimmering beige material that floated softly into place, enclosing the bed. The drapery was light and airy, yet gave one a sense of being totally shut out from the rest of the world. The moment the material fell into place, strips of dim lights inside the wooden posts turned on, bathing their hideaway in soft light. “Oh my goodness!” “You like?” “Yes Sir, it’s very romantic.” “I thought so. Look up.” She twisted her head to watch the elaborate puckering of material at the top of the bed open to expose a mirrored ceiling. It was a completely different viewpoint to watch their lovemaking. “Wow!” She giggled. “Now we can see ourselves from every angle. I hope you’re an exhibitionist, because I want you to show off tonight.” “As you wish, Sir!” He wrapped his arms around her, clasping one breast with his left hand and reaching between her legs with the other hand. While he pinched and pulled on the nipple, making it stiff and elongated, his other hand played with her clit until she became wet and moaned against him. “Ah, you are such a fine, sweet sub. See how easily you are ready for me with just the slightest touch?” His index and middle fingers slipped into her passage, stretching it
70
Desire’s Awakening
wide, massaging the slick lining of her insides. She felt him hunch over her so that his cock brushed against the entrance to her heat. Instead of sliding inside her, he rubbed his shaft up and down against her wet pussy. She felt the tip of her clit being teased with every forward stroke. It became engorged and thick. His thumb and forefinger pinched it and she gushed all over him. “Oh Sir!” “Yes, you like that, don’t you? I could make you come just like this, without ever fucking you. But I want to draw out the pleasure. I know you need it as much as I do to relieve the tension from today. Arch your back so your butt sticks up high toward me. That’s a good girl.” Kat gave him her sexiest pose, knowing he could see how her back dipped and the perfect round mounds of her cheeks rose up and opened for him. He grasped both sides of her hips while his cock rested against her entrance. He slid only the head in and out, driving her wild with desire. She rocked against him, trying to coax him to thrust into her, but he restrained from doing so. Her core muscles vibrated in anticipation. She turned her head to see him observing her rear end with great interest, holding his cock so it would not go any further in than he wanted it to. He even rubbed and patted it against the crack in her ass. She felt it grow harder with every stroke. “So hot, so ready to be taken. Perfect!” Finally, after what seemed excruciating moments of sweet torture, he claimed her. She cried out in ecstasy, shivering as he sheathed himself inside her. He took his time diving in deep then slowly pulling out, popping the head as it got to the end. Cool air flowed inside her momentarily before he dipped back inside. She was being taken to the edge of an orgasm and then held back from release, time after time. It was nerveracking, but at the same time marvelously erotic. She didn’t know whether to beg him to let her come or to just enjoy the sensation forever. His mastery of her orgasm amazed her. He knew exactly when she was on the brink and how to bring her back from the edge. She was also amazed at how long he was able to control his own orgasm. His cock remained hard for a long time with no indication that it would explode any time soon. She wondered if he controlled it for his pleasure or hers. Minutes stretched on as he continued his onslaught. She heard the slap, slap, slapping of his body against her buttocks and felt her juices dripping out of her. His fingers dug into the soft flesh of her sides. She wanted release badly but realized his intention was to draw out the ecstasy. A soft whimper escaped her lips. “Is there a problem, girl?” “Sir, you’re lasting so long tonight.” “This is my usual pattern. I can retain an erection for a good three hours. Tonight you will see a demonstration of that mastery.” “But Sir, I don’t know if I can wait three hours for release. You are torturing me already with the prolonged way you are taking me.” 71
Gail DeYoung
“As is my right and my choice. Remember you are the submissive and I am the Dominant here. You will learn to acquiesce to my desires, not your own.” Kat nodded despondently. She loved every stroke of his cock, but it only added to her concern that an orgasm was imminent. Her inner muscles quivered uncontrollably. It was nice to know that he had learned how to keep his orgasm in abeyance, but she had not learned the technique. As each moment passed, it became harder to prevent giving into the desire. “Sir, I do not think I can hold off much longer. May I please come, Sir?” “You have much to learn, I see. All right, you may come, but you will pay dearly for this insolence.” He continued his thrusts with a regular rhythm instead of pulling out every so often. It did not take long for the momentum to cause ecstasy to build until she felt her inner muscles tugging against his cock. The intensity of her orgasm almost made her pass out. Her animalistic groans were so loud that she buried her head in a pillow to stifle them. She collapsed onto her arms once the moment had passed. He was still inside her pumping away. “Will you not stop, Sir? I have already come.” He smacked her butt and the sting persisted for a few minutes. “No, you do not give the orders here. I do. This is your discipline for taking an early release. Now you will endure my thrusts until I give in to my orgasm, which could take some time. I’m sure you will come again because I will insist upon it.” He flipped them both onto their sides and flung her top leg over his. His hands wrapped around her breasts and he pinched the nipples unmercifully while he continued thrusting into her. Once again, her juices flowed in response to his teasing her sensitive nipples. The soft glide of his cock at this angle was quite different from the rear-end stroke. In this position, he was able to massage her clit while pumping inside her. Kaitlin sighed. She had insisted that she could not wait for him, so she accepted her fate. Not that it was one she could not endure. He certainly had a way with her body, making it sing for him in every possible position he could devise. She knew no more delightful torture. The feel of his strong body pressing against her back made her feel comfortable and protected. His delight in making her come first and then taking his own release gave her a sense of satisfaction that she had never attained with another man. Sir Damien’s movements slowed as he once again flipped her into a new position. They were only momentarily parted as he rearranged himself. He now hovered over her, resting his hands next to her head so he could look down between them and watch what he was doing. She marveled at the Trainer’s strength and resilience as every muscle in his body tensed and moved with fluid motion when he dipped into her and pulled out. He was incredible to watch and she loved the piercing look he gave her as
72
Desire’s Awakening
he intently continued his assault on her body. She lifted her hips to meet his every thrust. “I want to watch you suck your nipples,” he said. Kat had never tried it, but there was a first time for everything. Lifting the heavy weight of her breast, she bent her head forward and flicked the tip of it with her tongue. He moaned as he watched her. Leaning her head forward even more, she grasped her nipple into her mouth and sucked. Her inner muscles flexed against him and he smiled down at her. “That’s it. Good girl. Now suck the other one.” She picked up both breasts, sucking on one then the other as directed. His groaning became louder and she realized that he had become further aroused observing her. His thrusts had also become harder and shorter and his breathing became labored. Droplets of sweat fell on her chest from his forehead. He was using immense control to drag out the amount of time he spent within her. Suddenly, his movements became quicker and he changed positions once again. He grabbed her legs and held them straight in the air, his fingers digging into the flesh of her ankles. Her muscles contracted around him, massaging his every move. She could feel the excitement building inside her. “Come, now!” he ordered as he thrust deep with hard, jerking movements. His eyes darkened with passion that bore into hers with an intensity that matched every stroke of his cock. She needed no prodding to comply with his request. Together, they exploded against one another. He came and came, each time shoving deep inside her. She felt as though reality was slipping away while she watched his beautiful body taking her higher and higher. When his movements finally slowed, she felt little tremors as his cock shrank and he slid out. Collapsing on the bed beside her, he pulled her down against his chest and wrapped his arms and legs around her in a captive, yet protective grip. He leaned over and kissed her neck. “That felt so good. I needed that. How about you?” “Yes, I agree, Sir.” His sticky cock rested against her buttocks. It began to itch. She raised her hand tentatively. “Yes?” “Sir, may I go to the restroom for a moment?” He released his grip on her. “Of course.” She came back with a hot, moist washcloth and rinsed off his cock then dried it with a fluffy hand towel. Then she wiped herself off and lay back down against him. “That’s a good little subbie. You’ve learned your lesson well.” “Thank you, Sir.”
73
Gail DeYoung
“I’m just going to rest my eyes for a few moments, then we’ll resume,” he said, drowsiness lacing his words. He pulled her close against him, tucking her head into the crook of his arm. She could feel the steady beat of his heart against her back. What more could a girl want? She closed her eyes just for a moment and fell into a deep sleep. The alarm went off at six a.m. and she jumped up, startled. She reached over through the curtain to shut it off. When she turned back to look at Sir Damien, he had just awakened. Streams of sunlight bathed the room in a pink glow. Morning had arrived. “Oh goodness, Sir!” she cried, trying to fight her way out of the curtains on the bed. “I need to get back to my room before Corinne arrives!” “Easy, girl. Remember, we rearranged the schedule. No one will be up this early because Doc isn’t arriving until nine. You’ll be fine. I certainly didn’t plan on passing out on you last night. I had so many other things in mind. Before you go, however, I wanted to discuss what will be happening today with the doctor.” “Sir, Corinne already told me about that. I have no problem, although this will be my first time with a woman, Sir.” “Very well. There is one other thing I’d like to have her do to you. You marked ‘play piercing’ on your D/s list, but since it’s the same procedure as piercing, why don’t you consider allowing us to put jewelry on you, similar to Gabrielle’s? It would please me very much.” Kaitlin remembered her first impression of Gabrielle and how the pierced nipples and clit turned her on. If it was going to be the same and it would make Sir happy, why not? “That’s fine, Sir.” “Good. Then I’ll see you downstairs at eleven thirty. But right now, you better get going before someone catches you in my room.” He smacked her on the rear. “Sir, thank you. Goodbye, Sir.” With her heart pounding in her ears, she eased the door open and peeked out. The coast was clear and she ducked into the hallway and rushed down the stairs. Tiptoeing to her bedroom, she was pleased to note that none of the others had stirred. Safe once more. But she wondered how long her luck would hold out.
***** Damien heard the knocker banging on the front door at exactly a quarter to nine. Dr. Marie Fischer had arrived early for her appointment, as usual. He sent Gabrielle to greet her and to show her to the living room where he waited. He stood and shook her hand. “Morning, Marie. Come in and have a seat. Your breakfast will be here very soon.”
74
Desire’s Awakening
“Thank you, Damien,” she said, sitting on the couch with the grace and poise of a refined lady. Though she wore the typical doctor’s white coat with only one button secured, underneath she had on a tight-fitting pink dress that showed off her svelte body. She crossed her curvaceous legs, exposing her best feature to her friend. “So, who am I seeing today?” “You’re doing a follow-up on Abigail, Melissa, Stephanie and Gabrielle and meeting Kaitlin for the first time.” “Good. I always love my monthly visits to you. You know how I adore playing with your girls.” She smiled and nodded her head of naturally curly light brown hair at Melissa, who arrived with a silver tray laden with food. “And we have enjoyed playing with you these past three years.” Damien marveled at the lesbian Domme’s natural beauty. At age forty, her skin was still flawless and her honey brown eyes shone with happiness. She looked ten years younger than many of her peers. Melissa set out a silver pot of steaming water, a cup of fine china, a teabag, an English muffin with peanut butter and several strawberries with whipped cream on the side. She then served Sir Damien a cup of coffee and a bran muffin. “Ma’am, can I get you anything else?” Melissa asked the doctor. “No thank you, dear. Not right at the moment.” When Melissa turned to Damien, he shook his head. “We’ll call you when we’re ready. You’re dismissed.” “Thank you, Sir,” she said, bowing, then twirled on her tiptoes and walked away. Dr. Fischer’s eyes followed the girl’s naked backside as the sub left the room. “She’s absolutely delightful and so well behaved for such a young girl. You’ve done a marvelous job with her.” Damien nodded in agreement. “Thank you. She’s going to auction in a couple of weeks with Stephanie, Gabrielle, Kaitlin and Abigail. She’s already got a Dom who’s very interested in her. Do you remember Sir Timothy?” “Oh yes, that young Dom you’ve taken under your wing to train. He’s such a nice young man. They’ll make a lovely couple. But, Damien, I simply don’t know how you do it all.” “Well, I give a lot of credit to my crew here. They really keep it all together. You know the old saying ‘behind every good man is a good woman’.” Doc Fischer laughed and nodded her head. “And under him too!” Damien laughed. He enjoyed her great sense of humor. When they finished eating, he stood and offered his hand to assist her in standing. “Shall we go to the dungeon now?” “As you wish.” Abigail, Stephanie, Melissa and Gabrielle’s exams each took one half hour and all passed with flying colors. Doc renewed their birth control prescriptions. 75
Gail DeYoung
Kaitlin arrived on schedule, passing Melissa in the stairwell. Damien was delighted that his newest addition did not need a reprimand for being late upon her first meeting with the Domme. She kept her eyes lowered and knelt in the rectangle as she had been trained. Damien walked over with the doctor for the greeting. He stood in front of her with his arms crossed and Marie stood to her left. “This is Kaitlin. She’s been with us for a week. Although she hasn’t been trained in all aspects of the lifestyle, she has already learned quite a bit. Would you like her to present?” “Mmmm, that I would.” “Present.” “Very nice. Very nice indeed,” Marie said, walking around behind the submissive and placing her hand on the girl’s buttocks. She bent over and ran a finger down Kaitlin’s spine to her tailbone, spreading the cheeks. Kat didn’t move or utter a sound as the doctor spanked her pussy. “I should like to see how well trained she really is. Have her join me at the lounge chair, crawling on her knees.” Damien watched the Doc slip off her white jacket and her dress, tossing them over the back of the lounge chair. Underneath she was totally naked, except for a pair of thigh-high stockings and garter belt. She sat down on the chair and slid to the edge, spreading her legs wide to expose herself to the girl. “Come, girl,” she beckoned. “Do as you are told,” the Trainer commanded Kaitlin. Kat crawled across twelve feet of wooden flooring until she reached the chair, her head lowered. Once there, she rose up on her knees between the Domme’s legs and with her head down said, “Yes Ma’am?” Doc Fischer pulled Kat’s head down in her lap. “Lick it until I tell you to stop. I want you on all fours. And I want Sir Damien to fuck you while you suck me.” Damien smiled. He always loved it when Marie involved him in play time. As soon as Kaitlin rearranged her position to accommodate the request, he knelt behind her. He watched her head dip into the crevice between the Domme’s legs and bob up and down as she sucked on the doctor’s pussy lips. She used her fingers to spread the Domme’s lips wide and Marie leaned her head back on the headrest and closed her eyes, moaning in ecstasy. The erotic scene had a stirring effect on him and soon his cock rose to the occasion. He dipped his fingers into the girl and they came out drenched. Ah, she was enjoying this as much as he. He smeared the juice on the crack between her buttocks and laid his cock there, rocking back and forth. Kaitlin shifted beneath him to stick two fingers into the Domme’s vagina as she continued sucking on her clit. He clung tightly to her hips, then positioned his cock at her entrance and plunged deeply inside her. She never missed a beat, devouring the other woman’s pussy as if it were a meal she loved. “Yes, that’s it,” Doc Fischer cried. “Keep working it.”
76
Desire’s Awakening
The sloppy sucking sounds grew louder as Kaitlin swallowed the Doc’s juices. Damien felt her inner muscles contracting around his cock. He slapped her buttocks and watched as the red handmarks came to life on her white flesh. He closed his eyes too, reliving last night’s escapade in his mind. Moaning and groaning, he matched the sounds coming from the Mistress, reveling in the total abandon of group sex. “Now stick another finger in me and move them around in a circular motion. I’m close to coming. When I do, I want you to remove your hand and put your tongue in me. Damien, are you close?” “Yes,” he ground out, gritting his teeth to suppress the need to release until the Domme came. “Grrrrrr!” The Doc’s growl told him it was safe to let go. He shoved his cock in deep and hard, quaking with his release. His fingers bit into Kaitlin’s hips, securing his hold as he pumped. He felt her contractions against his cock, knowing she was coming too. But the sub did not acknowledge her own as she was intent on sucking all the juices that flowed from the Domme’s intense orgasm. He pulled out when he was finished. “That’s enough,” Marie said, pushing Kaitlin’s head gently away from her. “You have done well.” She looked over at Sir Damien and smiled. “You have quite a treasure here. Did you say she is heterosexual or could I have stumbled upon a lovely little lesbian play toy?” Damien tapped the back of Kaitlin’s head. “Answer her.” “Ma’am, I…I am heterosexual.” “A pity, but it seems you have a bisexual tendency. That is a very desirable trait.” She sat up. “So let’s get on with the exam, shall we?” She stood and walked over to the gynecologist’s table. “Crawl over here to me now.” Damien joined the Doc and waited while Kaitlin crawled across the hardwood floor. He was very proud of her. So far, she was making an excellent impression upon his friend. He strapped her arms into the Velcro tethers while Doc did the same to her ankles. The exam took only a few minutes. After that, Doc looked up at him. “Did you want this one pierced?” He looked down at Kaitlin. “Yes, I have the jewelry right here.” He opened a drawer next to the table that contained packets of sterilized nipple hoops and clit danglers. “We can use these.” Doc reached into her bag and produced fine needles wrapped in sealed bags and set them down beside her. Then she wiped each nipple and the areas to be pierced with little cloths soaked in an antiseptic solution. She played with the first nipple until it got hard. When she pricked it with the needle, Kaitlin let out a yelp. “Put something in her mouth to keep her quiet,” she ordered and Damien filled Kaitlin’s mouth with his cock. “Here, suck on this, but don’t you dare bite me or you’ll be very sorry.” Her eyes pleaded with him. “It will be over soon. Just try to relax.”
77
Gail DeYoung
The second nipple went easier than the first. Kaitlin remained quiet and didn’t move. Though he felt a slight pressure by her teeth, the moment he scowled at her, she opened her mouth wider. With both hoops securely in place, Doc focused on the clit. She stretched Kaitlin’s lips and massaged them with her fingers, smiling when she noticed how wet the sub became. Her open hand slapped Kat’s pussy and moisture squirted all over. The doctor laughed. “This one loves to be played with, doesn’t she?” “Yes, she does,” he said proudly, while stroking Kat’s cheek softly. “Now this is really going to hurt, so be forewarned.” The moment the needle touched her clit, Kaitlin’s eyes squeezed tightly shut and Damien saw tears dripping out the edges. Her scream was stifled by his cock. But again, she held back from biting down hard on him. He felt sorry for her, but knew this was part of the initiation to the lifestyle. She was very brave under the circumstances. “There, finished! I do very nice work, don’t I, Damien?” “That you do, Marie.” He released Kaitlin’s bonds. “Well, we’re done here today.” She handed Kaitlin a bottle of antiseptic. “Pour this on yourself for the first couple of days and you’ll heal very quickly. There shouldn’t be too much pain, though you may see some bruising around your nipples.” The Trainer brushed a stray tear from Kat’s cheek. “Rest here a few moments while I walk the doctor to the door.” Kaitlin nodded affirmatively. He stroked her hair back from her face and smiled warmly at her. “I’ll be back shortly.” Doc got dressed and walked with him to the front door. He handed her a check for her services. “Thank you again, for everything.” Doc folded the check and put it in her pocket. “That one is special to you, isn’t she?” He shrugged, hoping it wasn’t too evident that he favored Kaitlin over the other girls. “No more than anyone else.” Doc Fischer cocked her head sideways and looked at him for a moment before speaking. “Don’t lie to me. We’ve known each other for a long time. I was watching you while we were playing. You can fool yourself, but you don’t fool me. I recognize a twinkle in your eye when I see it and she’s the one who put it there. Well, goodbye, Damien. I’ll see you soon.” He shook the doctor’s hand and closed the door behind her. As he turned around, he saw Corinne leaning against the stair railing with her arms crossed over her chest. Before he could say anything to her, Corinne turned and walked away. If he were a betting man, he’d say the chances were strong that she had heard the entire conversation. He shook his head. Life was about to get interesting in the household. He went to the dungeon and assisted Kaitlin to stand. She did so gingerly. 78
Desire’s Awakening
“Are you all right?” “Yes Sir. However, I’m rather sore. Do you think it would be all right if I rested a while before doing my chores?” Damien stroked his chin while studying his ward. He had never allowed others to do so and granting this request would set a precedent. However, his heart was touched by the sweet pout upon her face. “That’s fine. Your performance here today earned you a reward. I’ll inform Corinne that you are relieved of your duties today. You are dismissed.” “Thank you, Sir.” He watched as she walked up the stairs, legs spread awkwardly. He laughed to himself. Oh yeah, very, very interesting.
79
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Nine Kaitlin never realized how sensitive her nipples and clit were until she had needles stuck through them. Her nerves had screamed as the searing burn zipped along them during the procedure. Even now, an hour later, her nipples were puckered and her clit throbbed. She had just taken a couple of pills to dull the pain, but the swelling would take longer to ease. The gold jewelry seemed to make matters worse, for when she bumped into them accidently, they tugged on the fresh holes and caused new stars to burst in her mind. Her only recourse was to take a long nap on her back with her legs spread wide and no covering on her body. “Later,” she reminded herself, “it will feel better when I wake up.” Her sleep was interrupted by Corinne bursting through the door. She charged to the bed and stood over Kaitlin, hands propped on her hips. “Think you’re the little princess, do you? I don’t know how you’re pulling on Sir’s heartstrings, but don’t think you’re going to get away with this too long. He has never given a submissive the day off just because she was in a little bit of pain. That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard. You’re making him soft and that’s not an attractive trait for a Trainer. I can’t make you do anything today because he gave specific orders not to disturb you, but tomorrow you will do heavy chores to make up for your ‘sick day’ today.” She strode out of the room in an angry huff, slamming the door behind her. Kaitlin lay in shock, trembling. For a moment, she thought Corinne might try to do something to her like pull on the newly installed jewelry, which would have torn her flesh. Thanks to Sir Damien, her mentor had used some restraint. Kat couldn’t fathom why Corinne hated her so much, but the dislike was evident in every word Corinne spoke and in her body language. By dinnertime she felt better and joined the girls at the table. Miss Tiffany smiled at her and dished out her portion of baked chicken, mashed potatoes, green beans and corn muffins. A Caesar salad waited at each place setting. When Kat sat down, she noticed that two of the owned subs seemed distant and sad. She wondered what happened to put them in such a forlorn mood tonight. Indeed, the atmosphere among all the girls seemed unusually strained and it appeared that the camaraderie that existed in the volleyball game the other day had vanished. Kaitlin felt Corinne’s stare burning into her so she kept her eyes averted and concentrated on her meal. When dinner was finished, the other girls deposited their dishes in the sink and left to attend to their own interests. Kaitlin stayed behind to help clean the table and floor and put the garbage together.
80
Desire’s Awakening
“Oh honey, you didn’t have to help me tonight. I know you must still feel some discomfort.” “I don’t mind, Miss Tiffany. Actually, I’m feeling better now. I guess a day’s worth of sleep and some good drugs did wonders.” She laughed. “Yes and I see they’ve improved your mood. You were really off the other day. I’m glad to see you’re back to normal.” “Thanks. I do feel better and I’m sorry for the way I acted. I just needed some alone time.” “Hey, don’t worry. We all need that on occasion. Speaking of alone time, I’m going to be on vacation, so I’m afraid you’ll be preparing the meals by yourself, unless they assign someone to help you. Do you think you can handle it?” “Sure. Now that we’ve been through all the things needed to keep this kitchen running, I can handle it. When do you leave?” “Tomorrow. I’ll be back Friday morning with plenty of time to prepare for the party. I’ll only be gone three days.” Kat could almost see an aura of happiness surrounding Miss Tiffany. She was a hard worker and deserved some time off. “I’ll be fine. Enjoy. Where are you going?” “To the Bahamas with my boyfriend. It’s our first anniversary.” “Oh that’s wonderful. I’ve never been there before, but I hear it’s really nice.” “Neither have I. I can’t wait!” “Hey, I’ve never heard you talk about a boyfriend before. Who is this guy and would I approve of him?” Tiffany laughed. “I don’t talk about my personal life, but yes, I’m sure you’d approve. Bill is my high school sweetheart. We lost touch for years and then one day a year ago he called me out of the blue. We went out and discovered the sparks were still alive, and we’ve been dating ever since. He’s been asking me to move in with him, but I’m a little scared to try that. I’m afraid it might ruin a good thing.” “Aww, that is such a romantic story. I think you should go for it. What could be better than living with the man you love?” “Yes, you’re probably right. I’ve been alone for so long that I guess I’m just nervous about sharing my space. But I am lonely a lot. I guess we should talk about it while we’re on vacation. Thanks for the suggestion.” “You’re welcome.” Tiffany walked with her to the front door. “I’d hug you, but I don’t want to hurt you.” “Come here, I’m fine, but thanks for your concern. And good luck with that serious conversation you two are going to have. I’ll keep my fingers crossed for you.” “Thanks. I’ll see you in a few days then.” “Bye!”
81
Gail DeYoung
She closed the door behind Miss Tiffany and leaned against it, closing her eyes. Her comment about living with the man you love had hit a chord. Tears stung Kat’s eyes. Shortly, when her training was complete, she would be leaving this house and a man who had come to mean a great deal to her. She would miss him terribly. The thought put her in a melancholy mood and she needed to shake it off. The best way she knew how to change her outlook was to go for a swim. She headed for the pool. The sky was unusually dark and thick clouds piled upon one another, obliterating Kat’s favorite view of the moon. A rough wind rustled the tree tops and stirred loose debris. The air felt heavy with moisture as a storm rolled in from the east. Though her workout might be cut short, Kat still wanted to spend at least a few minutes in her favorite retreat. She dove in and swam to the far end of the pool, back and forth for fifteen laps. It took more effort to fight against the water, which was stirred up by the oncoming storm, and she was winded by the time she stopped to rest under the waterfall. Her gaze lifted to Sir Damien’s porch. The French doors were closed, most likely to avoid the wind slamming them shut. She felt a pang of sadness, knowing he hadn’t seen her. As if she had summoned him, Sir Damien appeared under the trellis coming onto the patio. He walked around the pool, picking up leaves and broken branches and tossing them into the trash. When he got close to her, he stopped and looked down at her. Then he glanced up at the balcony of the other bedroom on the second floor, which Kat realized was Corinne’s room. Seemingly satisfied that no one was watching them, he knelt on the edge of the pool. “Come closer.” She swam to where he stood. He leaned down to kiss her. “Mmmm. I needed that. How are you feeling?” “Much better, Sir. Thank you for giving me the day off. Will you join me? You’re in your bathing suit.” He looked up at the sky. A streak of lightning outlined the clouds in the distance. Thunder rumbled a few minutes later. “No. There’s a storm brewing out east. It’s not safe to be in the water when lightning threatens. You need to get out.” “Permission to speak, Sir?” He nodded. “Granted.” “There’s something exciting about living dangerously, don’t you think? Anyway, I had something in mind, Sir.” She sucked on her finger sensuously. He seemed to contemplate her suggestion for a minute then jumped in, splashing water in her face. She laughed and wiped her eyes. “You little vixen. I’ve got to be careful. You know how to get to me and I need to be a man of mystery.” “Oh Sir, you’ll always be a mystery to me, but I’ll always be an open book to you.” His hands captured her face as he leaned in for another kiss. The tenderness and
82
Desire’s Awakening
yearning he put into the soft press of his lips against hers made her knees weak. She clung to him to steady herself for she felt dizzy with desire. “Oh Sir, I feel so lightheaded.” “It’s probably all of those drugs you took today.” “No Sir, I haven’t taken anything in hours. It’s you, Sir.” She felt the slide of his hands as they worked their way down her arms and around to her buttocks. He grabbed her legs and wrapped them around his waist. She could feel his cock growing against her stomach the moment their bodies touched. She clung to his neck and inhaled his masculine scent, then placed tiny kisses up the side of his neck. She whispered into his ear, “I love the way you smell, the way you taste and especially the way you make love to me.” He hiked her up higher against him and walked toward the shallow end of the pool. “Where are you taking me, Sir?” “You really need to learn not to question my motives. I am taking you out of harm’s way and into my bed.” He climbed out with her still wrapped around his waist. She expected him to put her down once they got out of the pool, but he kept her in his arms and carried her through the kitchen and up the stairs. When they arrived at his bedroom, she opened the door. He did not put her down until her backside rested on the comforter. “You teased me in the pool by sucking on your finger. Now show me how bad you can be.” He pushed her down to her knees in front of him. “I expect that tongue to pleasure me tonight as well as it took care of the Doc this morning.” Her lips wrapped around the tip of his cock and she heard the sharp intake of his breath. The Trainer held her head and controlled the speed of her movements. She could tell he wanted to come soon because of the pressure on her head. Kat closed her eyes and pictured the scene with the gynecologist, concentrating on giving him the best head he’d ever had. “That’s it. Don’t stop. Oh yes!” Kat maintained the pace and pressure that she knew pleased him. It wasn’t long before his moans became more intense and she realized he was about to come. “Ahhh!” He pulled out and sprayed her chest. “You have done well. Though I would like to spend more time with you, I know you are worried about Corinne. It is time for you to get back to your room before curfew. You are dismissed.” “Thank you, Sir.” Kat rushed to her room, hoping no one missed her.
83
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Ten Corinne burst into Kat’s room at midnight and slammed the door. A startled Kaitlin woke to find her mentor’s angry face above her. When Corinne turned on the bright light, Kaitlin covered her eyes with her hand. “Wake up, you whore!” she screamed. Kaitlin sat and gathered the blanket around her body, shielding it from her mentor’s view. Corinne reached for her with teeth and fists clenched. Roughly, she yanked Kaitlin out of bed and threw her down on the floor. Kat remained in a crouched position, concerned what her mentor had in store for her. “Get up and go to the wall with the chains. Spread-eagle facing the wall and don’t make me tell you twice.” Frightened, Kat did as told. Cold steel manacles clamped around her wrists and ankles and a rubber ball was stuffed into her mouth. Kat turned her head to watch her mentor and shivered in fear when she saw her pick up a large bamboo cane from the corner. Corinne flicked it back and forth and it whistled in the air. Kat trembled at the horrifying sound. A rough tug on her hair made Kat’s eyes water when she was forced to look at her mentor. “You don’t know how to obey orders, do you? You were specifically told not to get involved with the Trainer, but you didn’t listen, did you? I saw you two at the pool.” The words were spoken with such hatred that Kat cringed in fear. Kaitlin heard the crack of the cane the same time a burning sting seared her buttocks. She cried out, but the rubber ball blocked all sound. Tears gathered in her eyes as the second crack landed on her rear. She struggled against her restraints, trying to avoid the blows. The pain was beyond anything she had ever experienced. “That’s right…struggle. I’ll add another whack every time you move.” Kaitlin caught her breath and gritted her teeth with each stinging stroke of the cane. Her bottom felt as though it had caught on fire. The blows rained down upon her relentlessly, crisscrossing her bottom and the back of her upper legs until she almost passed out from the unbearable pain. Her nerves screamed overload. “Perhaps this will teach you a lesson.” Kaitlin couldn’t take much more of the whipping. She saw stars and blackness crowded her sight. Sagging against her restraints, she leaned her head on her arm. Once again, her hair was pulled so she could look directly into the face of her punisher. Corinne popped the ball out of Kat’s mouth. “Now do you understand?” Corinne’s face was flushed with anger. Kat’s bottom hurt and now her head hurt. She was sure she had lost a handful of hair. Blinking back the tears, she pleaded for mercy.
84
Desire’s Awakening
“Please…no more.” She licked her dry lips. Corinne laughed at her. “You should have thought about that before you decided to fuck the Master of the house.” Another round of blows struck her already aching flesh. She arched her back and clenched her buttocks, but she was quickly running out of the strength to fight. Finally, when she slacked against the wall totally drained, the brutal beating stopped. Corinne’s hand reached between her legs and scooped the moisture dripping down. She shoved her slick fingers in Kaitlin’s face. “See this? Pleasure slave, my ass! You’re a pain slut, just as I thought. You can deny it, but your body betrays you. This may be hurting now, but soon you’ll crave the whip and the cane, need them for your very existence. You’ll thank me for bringing out your true side. You need a strong hand to control you, not a soft, passionate one like Sir Damien’s. You can sleep here tonight to think about that. I’ll release you in the morning. Good night.” Corinne threw the cane on the floor near Kaitlin’s feet and turned off the light before securing the door behind her. Kat laid her head against the cold wall and deep sobs shook her body. She couldn’t stand to support herself as her legs felt wobbly and unsure. Her entire weight rested on her wrists and the manacles cut into her hands. Yet the pain in her wrists was minor in comparison to her rear end and upper thighs. I was warned. I knew better. Darkness enveloped her and she succumbed to it, drifting into oblivion.
***** At exactly five thirty a.m., Corinne reappeared. The bright light blinded Kaitlin when her mentor flipped on the switch. Roughly, Kaitlin’s manacles were opened and she dropped to the floor in a heap. “Get up! You have training in twenty minutes. Take your shower and meet the Trainer where he indicated in the dungeon.” Corinne’s fingers dug deeply into Kat’s chin as it was lifted so she could look at her mentor. “Say one word about who did this to you and you’ll wish you were dead.” Kaitlin nodded and dragged herself to her feet. With every step she took, it felt as though a thousand needles were digging into her skin. In the bathroom, she looked into the mirror and was shocked at her appearance. Swollen by the tears she cried last night, her eyes were barely open. To make matters worse, dark crescents shadowed them. Her hair looked as though it had gone through a whirlwind. She wondered if she could call off sick again today, then thought twice about that foolish idea. Twenty minutes later she knelt upon the wooden floor in the dungeon awaiting the Trainer’s arrival. The greeting position was most uncomfortable. She couldn’t determine whether the pain in her upper legs or her buttocks would get to her first. The
85
Gail DeYoung
room seemed uncomfortably hot today, or perhaps it was just the heat pouring off her body. “Good. Your punctuality is noted.” Sir Damien walked in front of her and she lowered her head and eyes in respect. Out of the corner of her eye, she noted Corinne standing beside her. “Today I will start your education on the various types of tools used for discipline. Each day this week, we will use a different implement.” He walked over to the wall and reached for a flogger. She followed the sound of his voice and looked up briefly when he faced the wall. The moment he picked up the flogger, panic gripped her. She shook her head violently and closed her eyes. No, no! I can’t take any more! Corinne’s nails dug into her shoulder. “Corinne, bring the girl over to the cross and tie her to it facing me.” “No, please don’t. I can’t!” she whispered hoarsely. Corinne pulled her mercilessly to her feet and dragged her across the floor. Her fingers bit into Kaitlin’s arm. “Oh yes you can!” she growled in her ear. Kat watched nervously as Corinne tied her to the post. “And keep your head down so he doesn’t notice the puffiness and circles around your eyes.” “Is there a problem here?” Kaitlin noted the concern in Sir Damien’s voice from six feet away as he walked toward her from the wall of whips. “You may answer me.” “No Sir,” she said, but the sincerity wasn’t there. He didn’t move or say a word, yet she sensed his concern. “Thank you, Corinne. You may leave. I can take it from here.” “Sir, I have nothing to do right now and it is too early to start chores. I can stay and help you.” “Are you disobeying my orders, Corinne? No, I didn’t think so. You are dismissed.” “Yes Sir.” Kaitlin heard retreating footsteps as Corinne left the room. She kept her head down. The Trainer approached Kaitlin and lifted her chin with the handle of the flogger. “Look at me. As your Trainer, your welfare is very important to me. I expect you to be honest in your answers when I ask you a question. Do you understand? Have you been crying?” “I’m fine, Sir.” “That wasn’t what I asked. Your eyes do not look good this morning.” “I had trouble sleeping, that’s all, Sir.” She hoped he would believe her lie. He looked at her for a few minutes that seemed to drag on for hours, but then he let the subject drop. “All right. To continue our lesson, a Master is someone who has learned to wield these instruments to affect the proper response. Sometimes, the proper response is one of extreme pleasure and at other times it can be extreme pain. It all depends on the
86
Desire’s Awakening
intensity applied to the blow. For instance, take this flogger. It is made of very soft suede and its twenty-four strands are pliable and floppy. Dragged across the body thusly, it can create the sensation of being stroked by many delicate fingers.” Kaitlin jumped as he laid the flogger on her shoulder and dragged it down across her chest. He repeated the strokes upward across her mound to her neck. Although her nipples and clit were still sensitive because of yesterday’s piercing, the pain had receded and the whip did not harm her, but she feared it nonetheless. Her heart beat wildly. “You need to trust me. I promise I am not going to hurt you. There is nothing to fear in what I am doing to you. Relax.” His voice was tender and compassionate. Once again, he dragged the flogger gently across her skin. She took a deep breath and focused on relaxing. True, the sensation was one of soft caresses. He continued up her arms and down her legs. “That’s right. Feel the strands stroking your body. Now I’m going to very gently strike you with the flogger. Again, this shouldn’t hurt, but it will increase the blood flow to your skin and you will feel warmer.” Kaitlin braced for the first blow, but as he had said, it was pleasurable. A smile of relief came across her face. “Ah, you do like this. Good. Now we’ll apply a little harder stroke.” The tips of the flogger landed on her breasts and pussy with a slight sting. Though at first she feared the pain, it was minor and over so quickly that she relaxed and actually enjoyed the tingling feeling. He flogged her a full ten minutes and she closed her eyes to savor the attention. She was surprised when the cool metal handle of the flogger was inserted deep inside her and she moaned as it slowly moved in and out, in and out. Her inner muscles tightened around the handle, sucking it in as he pulled it out. “That’s it. Take it, girl.” He increased the rhythm and she arched her back. Her mouth formed a perfect O, sucking in air in harmony with the strokes inside. She couldn’t hold back any more and she let out a loud groan as an intense orgasm gripped her body. When it was over, she collapsed against the wood cross. The Trainer folded his arms over his chest and scowled at her. “You were not given permission to have an orgasm. Yet you took it because you wanted it. I have told you that you may only come when I order it.” “I’m sorry, I…I didn’t mean to. It just happened so quickly, I couldn’t control it.” She hung her head in repentance. “Talking without permission during a training session is another offense. Not saying ‘Sir’ before or after sentences is another offense. Keep racking them up, girl. You’re not doing well today. Remember, this is a training session, not our own personal time together. Where I might forgive your transgressions outside the dungeon, it is quite another thing here. Your disregard for rules is a punishable offense.” She noticed him walk over to the wall and hang up the flogger, then select a thick leather belt. When he returned, he released her bonds. “Turn over.”
87
Gail DeYoung
She whimpered as she obediently twisted around to face the wooden cross and waited for him to secure her once again. But nothing happened. “What the fuck?” He touched her backside and she cried out in pain. “Who did this to you? Answer me!” “Sir, I…I don’t know.” “Don’t lie to me, girl. This is twice today that I’ve asked you direct questions and you’ve given me incorrect answers. It was Corinne, wasn’t it? That bitch! It appears that I have two disobedient subs. All right, go to your room. This training session is over. You will do no chores today and I will reassign another mentor to you. I will inform Corinne to have no further dealings with you. You are dismissed.” Kaitlin bowed as she backed away from him, then turned on her heel and rushed out of the dungeon. Tears flooded her eyes and she could barely see where she was headed.
***** Damien couldn’t deal with Corinne right away, but he had to ensure that she had no further encounters with Kaitlin. She had crossed the line with this brutal act. Despite the fact that he had a tight schedule today, he needed to strip her of her power. He charged up the stairs and called Mrs. Swenson to his office. “Yes, what can I do for you?” Mrs. Swenson said, entering the room. He paced the length of his office, hands clenching and unclenching, attempting to control his anger. “I have an important task for you. Normally, I would do it myself, but I have backto-back appointments starting right now with Samantha’s and Louise’s Dominants. I need to make sure they are satisfied with their subs’ training so that the girls can be released into their care. I want you to find Corinne and tell her she is to be confined to her room until I can meet with her later. All of her duties for today are suspended.” “Sure I can do that. But what should I say when she asks why?” Her concerned expression told him he appeared intimidating. “She has disobeyed one of my orders. That is all she needs to know. Please find her right away. Also I need you to make sure she doesn’t leave her room. I have to go.” “Yes, I will do that.” “Thank you.” Mrs. Swenson left the office shaking her head. She never disobeyed his commands and he knew she would carry out this one to the letter. His head spun. This was the worst possible day to have to deal with Corinne. But it had been building for some time and now he could no longer delay the conversation. He concentrated on what else he had to do. After the appointments with Samantha’s and Louise’s Dominants, he had Stephanie’s and Abigail’s daily training this afternoon. Before that, he had also agreed to do a session with Sir Timothy and Melissa. 88
Desire’s Awakening
All day long his rage simmered below the surface, though he did not reveal it to anyone else. He went through the motions of doing his job, but his mind was working overtime going through the possible scenarios that would occur when he talked to Corinne. He was actually grateful for the tight schedule because he did not want to face her until he had time to think of what he was going to say to her. He didn’t even have time to take his morning break. Work kept him grounded and sane, his usual way of handling stress. At four p.m., his work was completed and it was time to confront Corinne. He took a steadying, deep breath. How dare Corinne have such callous disregard for the new girl? She knew the rules—no breaking of skin—yet the striped marks on Kaitlin’s back, upper legs and buttocks had pierced the surface and he could see blood. She would pay dearly for this transgression. On his way to Corinne’s bedroom, he realized his folly. Had she seen them in the pool last night from her balcony? If so, that would explain the brutal beating she gave to his newest submissive. Corinne had been in his household for nearly six months, longer than any other sub. She demonstrated her Switch side and convinced him of her worth by assisting with the other girls. Having proved her value to him, she kept herself off the auction block. Now he realized that appointing her as head sub gave her too much control. It was past time for her to be moving on. He burst into her room and found her dallying in front of her dressing table, applying makeup. “Stand before me,” he ordered in a tone that bore contempt. Corinne bowed and walked to within two feet of the Trainer. She lowered her head. “Look at me. I want to see your eyes when you explain your reasons for brutalizing the girl.” “Sir, yes, I can explain. Kaitlin has been disobedient all week long. She talks freely to Miss Tiffany while cooking dinner.” “Miss Tiffany is not a sub in this house. Kat may speak with her. What else has the new girl done to break the rules?” Corinne’s shifting eyes told him all he had to know. She was trying to come up with an excuse to avoid being punished. But tonight he would not give her the satisfaction of her normal discipline, which he knew actually gave her pleasure. “Sir, I believe she may have entered the forbidden room in the recreation center. Mrs. Swenson said she caught her doing suspicious things in there, Sir.” “Was she informed that room was off-limits?” “I’m not sure, Sir. But everyone stays away from it. She should have followed their lead.” “That’s not a good enough reason. If she wasn’t aware of the rule, then she certainly can’t be punished for it. You have wasted enough of my time. You have overstepped your authority and therefore I am stripping you of your responsibilities as head sub. I
89
Gail DeYoung
will reassign a new mentor to the girls. Also, make sure you attend this weekend’s party and meet all of the Dominants who come. Perhaps one of them will be swayed by your charms and want to purchase your training package during my next trip to the auction. For your sake, I hope so, because otherwise I intend to release you. In the meantime, stay away from Kaitlin or you’ll pay dearly.” Corinne dropped to her knees and kissed the Trainer’s boots, showing off the beautiful swell of her well-rounded buttocks. “Sir, I beg you don’t get rid of me! I promise that I’ll try harder to please you, Sir.” He shook her off his foot. “It’s too late, Corinne. I’m tired of your head games. Let someone else deal with you. I’m finished!” He turned and was almost to the door when he felt her tugging on his left arm. She held on tightly and slid her hands to his wrist while collapsing to the floor next to him. Eyes filled with tears looked up at him. “Don’t you see what this girl is doing to you? She’ll ruin you! Isn’t your reputation as the most trusted Trainer in this area worth more than a mere submissive? You’ve earned the respect of every Dom and Domme because they know you will not take advantage of your position with their or anyone else’s sub. I’m trying to help you here, Sir. Send her away. Tell her she’s not right for this lifestyle. I’m begging you, please, let her go before it’s too late!” Her voice was thick with sobs. “Release my hand,” he said, growling at her. “This is my business, not yours.” He stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him. If he didn’t already realize it, he knew now that he had to get Corinne out of the house. “Oh but I’m making it my business!” she cursed at the door. “And you’ll be sorry. By the time I’m finished, you’ll wish you’d never laid eyes on that whore!”
90
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Eleven When Damien arrived in her room, he found Kaitlin sleeping on her stomach with her legs spread wide. Her head rested upon her right arm and her beautiful hair streamed down her back, the curled ends resting teasingly near her buttocks. The view from the bottom of her bed as he approached enticed and tantalized him. He realized the pain of her legs rubbing against one another must have been quite uncomfortable, thus the need to keep them apart. Understandable. But oh so very sexy! He’d love to bury his face between those legs and suck those beautiful lips jutting forth. His cock stirred just looking at her. He had to remind himself that the reason he came to her room was to care for her wounds and that had to be his first priority. He bent over and studied the marks on her back, legs and buttocks. Luckily, most wounds were superficial, but there were a few deep cuts that needed tending. Ugly blue-black bruises were forming around the deepest cuts, but those too in time would fade and she would be good as new. The room was icy cold, yet she was uncovered. He imagined the heat pouring off her backside was enough to keep her warm. She needed to have medication applied to the deep lacerations as soon as possible. He left to retrieve several items from the medicine cabinet in the restroom across the hall. When he returned, he gently shook her shoulder. “Wake up.” She stirred and rose up on her elbows to regard him. He was relieved to see that the circles under her eyes were gone along with the puffiness he observed earlier. Her color had returned and vibrant beauty had returned to her lovely oval face. “I’ve come to treat your wounds. Some of the skin is broken. I’m going to apply medicine. This is going to sting, but it will speed the healing.” She nodded her understanding. He sat down gingerly on the bed and opened the bottle of peroxide. With a soaked cotton ball in his hand, he leaned over to apply it to her wounds. She faced the wall above the bed. “Ready?” Again, she nodded. “Good girl. Okay, here goes.” Considering the depth of the wounds, she did a marvelous job of remaining still to allow him to apply the Neosporin after the peroxide. She buried her face in the pillow several times and groaned. He regretted having to inflict more pain onto her already tortured flesh.
91
Gail DeYoung
“This is not the way to train someone who is new to the lifestyle. I apologize for Corinne’s actions. She has been stripped of all authority over the girls because of this. You no longer have to worry about her ever treating you badly again. Look at me.” She lifted her face and regarded him with those beautiful, sad eyes. Tears clung to her long eyelashes. A single tear slipped down her cheek and he brushed it away gently with his thumb. “What was done to you this early in your training is irresponsible. I always take my time with new girls, breaking them in easy. There is great variety in the types of D/s arrangements, from sensuous to sado-masochistic. But you will find that like attracts like. Dominants often try to push the envelope of what submissives will do, but a good Dominant never crosses that line unless his girl has given her permission to do so. That is why my job is so important. “A Dominant may want his sub to try things she never experienced before that may be frightening and painful to her, but he does not want to ruin the special bond they have, so he assigns her a Trainer to learn the new techniques. If she has to hate someone, then it is best she hate a stranger rather than her Dominant. Then, if she still doesn’t like it, they agree not to do it. Do you understand what I am trying to say? You may speak.” “Yes Sir.” “Good. I don’t want this bad experience to impair your learning process. Do you still want to remain in the program? Under the circumstances, I can understand if you wish to drop out and, of course, I’ll waive the room and board charges should you choose to leave now. It’s up to you. However, I hope you’ll give it another chance. What do you want to do?” Tears pooled in her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. “Sir, I realize that Corinne had her motives for treating me so badly. And I was frightened by the wrath with which she beat me. She despises me. I heard it in her voice. However, I don’t want to leave. I wish to continue, Sir. This is the lifestyle I wish to live.” He stood and offered her his hand. She accepted it and gingerly lifted herself from the bed. He cupped her face and stared into the depths of her deep blue eyes. “You are beautiful and have tremendous strength of character. Never consider your submissiveness a weakness, for it truly is admirable.” He leaned down to her, watching her reaction. Her eyelashes fluttered closed and she lifted her face to him. He took what she offered as though he was a man thirsting for a drink from an eternal spring. Her entire body responded to his kiss, pressing into him, clutching his back and grinding her hips into his. He ran his hands down her sides, then his fingers found her clit and he massaged it gently. He heard the little tinkling sound made by the gold chains dangling from her. She did not whimper in pain, so he assumed that the swelling from the piercing had diminished. Her juices flowed through his fingers, urging him on. Her response drove him wild. “I want you bad again.”
92
Desire’s Awakening
She nodded and smiled. Within the depths of her eyes, he saw a woman pleading with him to make love to her. He watched as she loosened the leather ties on his vest and lowered it down over his arms. The cloth dropped in a whoosh to the floor. Then her fingers deftly pulled open his chaps and they too slid to the floor in a pile until he stood naked before her. She ran her hands over his chest and down his ripped stomach. He shivered in anticipation. Taking her hand, he led her to the bed and sat looking up at her. “Come, ride me.” He scooted to the center of the bed and pulled her with him. She looked down at him and he was already standing at full mast. She swung her legs over him gingerly until she straddled him. Her fingers laced through his and she leaned over him, kissing him tenderly. The gold rings in her nipples scraped deliciously across his chest. As she rose up to seat herself fully upon his erection, she dragged her nails down his abdomen. He moaned and arched his back into her as she drove her sweet mound down on him. “Tell me what you want me to do to you,” he whispered in her ear when she laid her full length upon him. “Tell me to fuck you!” “Sir, I can’t move too well tonight, but I want you to fuck me. Let me feel you deep inside me, Sir!” He obliged her every wish, raising his hips up to thrust his full length into her core. The hot, wet muscles wrapped around his engorged cock and squeezed him so tightly that pleasure rippled through his entire being. He felt every stroke of her clit ring rubbing against his cock. “Oh yes, Sir!” she cried, her head thrown back as she rode him. “You have the most amazing cock. It hits my G-spot every time. I feel every inch of you touching me inside. It’s as if we were built for one another.” “You’re squirting everywhere. I love how wet you are. Do you feel it?” “Yes I do, Sir. I feel it dripping between my legs. I can’t help it. I get extremely turned-on by you.” He massaged her breasts gently and she groaned in pleasure. “That’s it. Give it to me, girl. I want everything you’ve got.” “Sir…I’m going to come. Do I have your permission?” He didn’t want to stop. He wanted to come with her, but it would be a few minutes more. He could feel it building, stronger and stronger. Almost there… “No, not yet. Hold on a little longer. I’ll tell you when.” “Sir, I don’t know if I can.” “Yes, learn to hold it. Wait for me.” He thrust inside her faster and harder, feeling himself swelling ever larger. Near exploding, he cried, “Now!” Together, their screams mingled as their bodies shook with the intensity of their orgasms. She dropped to his sweat-soaked chest and he felt her
93
Gail DeYoung
heart beating wildly against his. He wrapped his arms protectively around her and pulled her into him. His lips grazed her cheek. “Thank you,” he whispered. “No, thank you, Sir.” They lay entwined for a half hour while his cock endured aftershocks of their lovemaking. He looked down at her. “I have to go. I have calls to make and meetings to set up. Will you be all right now?” “I’ll be fine, thank you, Sir. What time is it? I told Miss Tiffany I would cook dinner while she is on vacation.” “It’s five p.m., but don’t worry. I already assigned that task to Abigail and Stephanie. They can handle it. If you feel up to it, you can cook tomorrow. Meanwhile, I want you to rest and regain your strength.” “Yes Sir. Thank you.” “Also, this week’s schedule is going to be changed. I won’t be working with you in the dungeon tomorrow. I’m meeting three new subs and their Dominants. Your assignment is to spend time in the business office doing research on bondage. There are some very informative websites I want you to visit. You’ll find a list by the computer. I will be putting you in a hog tie during your next training session so make sure you read that topic. “We will resume our dungeon training Thursday, but not so early in the morning. Meet me there at four. That should give your body time to heal sufficiently. In the meantime, I am assigning a new mentor to you. Her name is Dolly. She arrives tomorrow. Her Master said she is well trained and I believe she will be good for you, even though she will only be here eleven days.” “Thank you, Sir.” “I’ll tell Melissa to bring you something to eat. Oh I almost forgot one more thing.” He walked to the closet and pulled out a white corset, displaying it to her. “From now on, you are to wear this. You’ve earned it. Do you know how to put one on?” “Yes Sir.” “Good, then have a good night’s sleep. I won’t disturb you later.” “Thank you.” He closed the door behind him and breathed a sigh of relief. The experience had not swayed her from the lifestyle. He smiled. She definitely had the makings of a very good submissive.
94
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Twelve “Ugh!” Corinne could not contain her fury. She picked up the pillows from her bed and threw them at the mirror on her dresser. Bottles of perfume scattered across the top and tumbled over the edge. How dare he think he can rid himself of me so easily! Doesn’t he know how much he needs me? We’re a team. Before Kaitlin arrived, Damien told her that he really appreciated her assistance with the subs. Now all of a sudden, she was dirt beneath his feet? Not likely. Corinne had waited patiently for the right moment to tell Sir Damien of her growing fondness for him. Surely he would make her his sub if only he knew how well she would take care of him. She replayed the scene in the pool last night over and over in her mind. How dare he kiss the new girl when he had never done so with her! And for all she knew, he made love to the bitch also. Unthinkable! “I must get rid of her. What can I do?” She paced back and forth while chewing the tip of her nail. Then it struck her. “Sir Victor! I wonder if he has found a replacement for Tracy. He’s so cruel, I love it. He’d be perfect for this one.” She recalled Sir Damien’s promise to replace the wimp whose training package he sold to Victor at the last auction. He told Victor he could have whomever he wanted. To think the last slave asked for release and ran away because he beat her regularly! Corinne couldn’t wait to tell him about the new girl and her passion for pain. This could be just the advantage she needed. Once Kaitlin was out of the picture, she was sure to get back in Sir Damien’s good graces. “I’ll call Sir Victor late tonight when everyone is asleep and tell him to pay Sir Damien a visit very soon.” Corinne set her alarm for one a.m. and went to bed, thoughts of her devious scheme playing over and over in her mind. A smile settled on her lips as she drifted to sleep.
***** Kat arrived at the dungeon at exactly three fifty-seven and waited for Sir Damien on her assigned spot using the proper greeting position. Though their relationship had become much more than Trainer-trainee outside the dungeon, he maintained strict professionalism during the sessions. She respected him for that and did not try to take advantage of her special status. “You’re on time. Duly noted.” He walked over to the wall and gathered several coils of rope, then returned to her. “Stand before me.” She rose in place and waited with eyes downcast. While she stood very still, he wrapped her ankles and worked his way up her legs. She watched in 95
Gail DeYoung
silence while he wound the binding around and around, then secured it behind her knees. Then he stood in front of her. “Raise your hands above your head and do not lower them until directed. This is going to take a while. I have about three hundred feet of rope here.” His orders were said in a very exacting and controlled manner. Kaitlin realized he was creating a pearl harness, which required a great deal of concentration on his part. She obeyed and did not disturb him as he made a loop around the back of her neck then down to her right breast where he double-wrapped her breast and then did the same to her left breast, securing the harness in the middle with a single wrap that went back up over her shoulder. She felt him fasten the rope behind her, making sure it was not too tight. “Lower your arms now.” He tied her upper arms so they almost met behind her causing her breasts to jut forward. Then he came around front to admire his work. She was very impressed with his workmanship. “Okay, I’m going to help you lie on the floor now.” He held her by the back and lowered her body gently to the floor in a curled-up position. She felt him secure the ends of the bra’s top with the bottom rope at her knees. It was all very elaborate with special knots. He then double-checked his handiwork. “Comfortable? You may answer me.” She wriggled around in the bonds. The rope was very soft and did not irritate her skin and the wrapping was snug, but not overbearing. She could definitely stay tied in this position for hours without any discomfort. “Yes Sir.” “Good. You see, the point of tying up a sub is to make her feel totally helpless and to release all control to the Dominant. Though breast wrapping has to be monitored to ensure that it does not cut off blood flow to the breast, hog ties like this can be worn for hours. The Dominant will choose how long you will be restrained, depending on his reason for doing so. “Some restrain their subs to make them totally helpless during a scene or use it as discipline. Bondage can also be used to make the submissive very still, as in sensory deprivation. I’ve known some Dominants who have hung their subs upside down briefly from the ceiling, or in an awkward position to expose their pussy lips. Any questions?” “Sir, do all Doms insist on bondage of some sort?” She was curious as to whether this would be a way of life. “Some do, depending on their lifestyle. Just as there are varying degrees in submissive tendencies, there are ranges in Dom’s tastes. Some Doms never use rope bondage, preferring shackles, which are much quicker, to secure their sub and some Doms don’t use bondage at all.” “Hmmm.”
96
Desire’s Awakening
“Yes?” “Well, Sir, what if it’s too tight and my limbs are turning blue, but I can’t say anything because I have a gag in my mouth, Sir?” “The Dom has the responsibility to be in control at all times. One of the most important jobs he has is to make sure that he does not injure his sub. You shouldn’t have to worry about that. However, it is always important to agree upon either a safe word or some signal before the bondage session begins—such as head nodding, grunting or blinking—to indicate your concern. That way, in case the Dominant did not realize what was happening, you would make him aware of your condition so that he could double-check his work.” Kaitlin contemplated her bonds. Though they were definitely restricting in terms of movement, she felt comfortable because the Trainer was there watching her. She had learned to trust him and was not concerned about her safety while he was in control. But that was him…she wondered if she could feel the same about another Dom. She squirmed on the floor, noting that she would be unable to escape her bonds without assistance. “Is there anything else you wish to know?” “Well Sir, there is one thing.” “Yes, what is that?” “What if I say I do not wish to do this and my Master insists? Do I have the right to refuse?” The Trainer stroked his thumb across her cheek. “No, you do not. You should have discussed all of these issues at the beginning of your relationship. However, if your Master goes against your original agreement and has done so without asking you to modify the understanding, then you have the right to ask for release.” She breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Sir. That makes me feel much better.” “Okay, this will take a little time to undo, so relax while I remove your ropes.” Though she hadn’t looked him in the eyes during the entire time he worked on her, she could feel him staring at her, watching her reaction to everything he did. She knew he exercised care, not wanting her to have a repeat of her recent bad experience. She felt warmth coursing through her veins every time his skin brushed against her. She tamped down a strong desire to reach up and give him a passionate kiss because that would be taking the initiative and she reminded herself that would not be appropriate. “You are dismissed for now. However, we will resume training tonight…in my room.” Kat’s heart beat a staccato rhythm. Both excitement and fear coursed through her veins. She wanted to share more intimate times with the Trainer, yet she couldn’t help feeling a need for caution with Corinne so recently demoted because of what she did to Kaitlin.
97
Gail DeYoung
“Yes Sir.” She knew Corinne’s bedroom was next to his and although she was told she no longer had to worry about the jealous Switch, she experienced momentary terror that something untoward might happen if Corinne found the two of them together again. “Good. Report to Dolly for your chores and meet me in my room at nine o’clock sharp.” She rose to leave and bowed. “Look at me,” he said, taking her hand in his and stroking her palm with his fingertips. Slowly, she lifted her lashes to stare into his mesmerizing eyes. “I sense that you are worried about Corinne. It will be all right, I promise you.” The feather-light dusting of her palm sent shivers of delight all through her body. “Yes Sir. Thank you.” She bowed and walked away.
***** Kat reported to her new mentor, Dolly, as ordered and was happy that her only chore was to help Miss Tiffany make dinner. She smiled. It was her second day with Dolly and she loved her already. Dolly was about four years older than Kaitlin. She had pale blonde hair, a pretty turned-up nose and big green eyes that sparkled when she smiled. Dolly’s sweet, high-pitched voice gave her an almost childish air. But no one would mistake Dolly for a child. Kaitlin recognized immediately how Dolly got her name. She wore a size forty-four G. And the perfect pair was real! Not the plastic-surgeon variety predominantly found in South Florida. She was a real-life replica of Dolly Parton. Dolly laughed at Kaitlin’s wide-eyed wonder when she first saw her rack on Wednesday. She recalled their conversation. “Didn’t ya know, darling, everything’s bigger in Texas! I may be in Florida now, but I grew up in Austin, Texas.” She giggled as she talked. “Is your name really Dolly?” Kat asked, fascinated. “No, it’s Anna Mae, but my Master has always had a fascination with Dolly Parton and because I had the figure, he had me dye my hair to look like her and asked if he could call me Dolly. It’s one of his fantasies and I was pleased to give it to him.” “I think that’s adorable,” Kat said. “What are you here for?” “My Master sent me to Sir Damien for eleven days primarily to experience breast bondage.” Kaitlin secretly wished Sir Damien good luck with that challenge. “I understand you are in a 24/7 relationship with your Master. How do you like it?” she asked her new mentor. Dolly gave her the biggest, warmest smile she had seen in weeks. “Darling, you ain’t seen nothing ’til you’ve been in one of these relationships. I tell you, it’s the best I’ve ever had. Puts all those ‘vanilla’ boys to shame. The sex is so much
98
Desire’s Awakening
more interesting, but that’s just the frosting on the cake! Dominants treat you so good you can’t help but love ’em, and in return, they love you back. See this collar? It’s my Master’s way of saying I belong to him. We’re going to be married soon. I can’t wait!” “That’s so exciting!” “I know! I can’t believe it’s happening, but I’m so happy.” “Sounds wonderful.” Kaitlin wondered if the Dominant who chose her would ever make her feel the same way Dolly did. Dolly handed her a magazine. “Here. Go through this catalogue and pick out whatever outfits you find appealing. We have to be prepared for the party Saturday night and Sir is taking a trip to the fetish store Saturday morning to buy any items we need. Choose a few, since we don’t know if they’ll have your size in stock. Also, that gives him several choices to pick from. And just remember, less is best. The object is to keep as much of you uncovered as possible. Look it over and I’ll come to your room in an hour to get your order.” Kaitlin nodded. “Okay, I will. Thank you.” On her way to her room, Kaitlin studied the woman on the cover of the catalogue entitled, “Clothes with A Different Attitude”. The model was dressed in a low-cut red vinyl vest that zipped up the front and wore a matching miniskirt with a zipper in the same position. The outfit was not exactly what Kaitlin had in mind. She opened the booklet to see if there was something more to her liking. Most of the clothing was made of vinyl or pleather. She had a choice of open backs, open bottoms, holes to put her breasts through and outfits that were little more than leather straps or chains to emphasize her body parts. She decided upon fishnet black thigh-high stockings, a little black thong and a leatherette open-top basque as her first choice and a black fishnet bodysuit with black vinyl short shorts and matching long-sleeve vinyl vest that zipped up the front as her second choice. For shoes, she chose a pair of six-inch stilettos with a two-inch platform front. Just the thought of putting on clothes again was exciting. She wondered if Sir Damien would deliver them to her personally. When Dolly returned, she showed her the choices she made. “Very nice. I’m sure the Trainer will be pleased. Well, I have to get going here, girl. My appointment with Sir Damien is in about fifteen minutes and I don’t want to be late. Do your chores and I’ll see you tomorrow. Oh I almost forgot. This is for you.” She handed Kat a bottle of expensive perfume. “It’s from Sir Damien. All right, gotta go! Enjoy tonight.” “You know about that?” Dolly winked. “Sure do, darling. I think you’re really gonna like what he’s got in store for you. But I promised not to tell. Bye!”
***** 99
Gail DeYoung
Kaitlin arrived at Sir Damien’s door at exactly nine p.m. Thursday night as directed. She knocked softly on the double doors and waited for him to allow her access. One door opened slightly and instead of inviting her in, Damien slipped out and stepped behind her. He covered her eyes with a brown silk tie, then taking her by the hand, led her into the room. “Stand perfectly still. I’ll be right back,” he whispered into her ear. She heard the latch locking on the door behind her. Soft rock music played in the background and the sweet scent of vanilla filled the room. Damien once again moved behind her and pressed against her back. His hand gently brushed her hair to one side and she felt him kiss her right shoulder. She tilted her head to the side to enjoy the caress of his soft, full lips and the rough stubble of a day’s beard against her skin. His fingertips slid slowly down her arms to her elbows. When his hands cupped and lifted her breasts, teasing the nipples into firm little balls of flesh, she moaned softly. “Mmmm, you smell wonderful tonight. I see you are wearing the perfume that I sent you.” She nodded. “Good girl.” He deftly removed the silk tie from her eyes. It took a moment to adjust to the dim light in the room. A dozen white candles set in cut crystal candle holders cast shards of soft light all around the room. “What do you think?” “Oh my, Sir. How beautiful!” White and red rose petals scattered at her feet, creating a path to the bed, which was also sprinkled with matching rose petals. “Follow the path,” he instructed, holding her hand as he led her to his king-size four-poster canopied bed. The brown comforter was pulled halfway down, revealing cream-colored satin sheets. A red rose lay on the pillow. He picked it up and held it under her nose so she could sniff its beautiful fragrance, then he dragged it across her chest. She closed her eyes to enjoy the luxurious feel of the soft petals against her skin. “Tonight is all about experiencing the pleasure side of being a sensuous sub,” he said, seating her on the bed. “I want you to have a night like you’ve never had before.” Kneeling before her, he reached over to a silver champagne bucket in a stand next to the bed and pulled out a chilled bottle of Dom Pérignon. The pop of the cork surprised her and she laughed. He lifted two crystal glasses from the nightstand and filled them halfway. He handed her one and clinked the top of his glass against hers. “To you, for all that you are and all that you will be.” She took a sip and the bubbles went directly to her nose. Giggling, she wiggled her nose at the fizzy sensation. Her eyes misted over as she looked around the room at the elaborate setting he had created just for her.
100
Desire’s Awakening
He took another sip and put his glass on the nightstand then took her glass from her. Looking deeply into her eyes, he smiled. “Lie back upon the pillow.” She swung her legs up to the bed and did as instructed. Then he took off her heels and corset. “Center your body on the bed.” He pulled a brown satin tie from each of the four poles and dangled them in front of her. “Here we have bondage of another type.” He wrapped a tie around each arm and leg so she was secured spread-eagle. “Are they too tight or are they okay? You may answer me.” She tugged a little on each one. They were snug but did not feel as if they were cutting off her circulation. “They’re fine, Sir.” “Good. Then we can begin.” He stood and untied the sash at his waist. His silk robe slid off his shoulders onto the floor and he kicked it aside. She loved the way the candlelight highlighted every muscle and plane on his body. This was a sight she could drink in every night and never have her fill. With every movement, his muscles rippled under his skin. He opened a drawer on the nightstand and withdrew a black satin mask. Reaching down, he placed it over her eyes. She sighed at the loss of being able to watch him. “This is part of sensory deprivation. By taking away one of your senses, the others are heightened.” She heard him opening a bottle of something that had the distinctive aroma of jasmine. The moment his hands touched her with the silky smooth liquid, she knew it was massage oil. He started at her breasts, drawing the slick liquid over each mound and then over her stomach. She shivered at the feel of the satiny slide of his oily hands over her flesh and closed her eyes to focus on the wonderful sensation. He took his time covering every inch of her with the warm, slightly fragranced oil. “Mmmm.” “You’re enjoying this. Good.” Though she could not see him, she was keenly aware of where he was. She felt the heat from his hands and the slight friction of skin against skin as his fingers worked their way from her ankles to her hips. She heard his movements around the bed as he positioned himself to apply the right pressure. As if his touch was magic, every tense muscle that he massaged on her body relaxed. He stopped momentarily and she wondered why he had abandoned her. Then she felt a drip of something hot and wet on her nipple. It stung briefly, then cooled and hardened immediately…ah, candle wax. Several more drips of the wax fell on her breast. Each time she felt it hit, her body arched into the momentary sting of heat, then relaxed as the droplets cooled and turned into little pools of wax. “This is called ‘waxing’. I’m using candles made especially for the Jewish holidays, which burn a lot cooler. What do you think?”
101
Gail DeYoung
“Sir, I like it. There’s a bit of heat at the moment of impact, then it’s gone.” “Ready for more?” “Yes, please, Sir.” She felt the liquid wax drip on her other nipple and sighed as it cooled. There was a pause between droplets and she realized that he was waiting for her reaction before dripping more on her flesh, working his way down her abdomen. When he got to her mound, he dripped wax directly on her clit. The pleasure shot through her as though little electric volts were hitting her G-spot. “Do you want more or have you had enough?” “Sir, I like this, but I don’t know. What else do you have in mind?” “Oh this is only the beginning.” He took off her mask and set aside the candle. She watched him gently pull the cooled wax from her skin. The oil made his task easy. Still, the pulling sensation on her skin was very sensuous. He positioned himself between her legs on his elbows, looking down upon her. She raised her head off the pillow as far as she could in her restrained position as she wanted to watch what he was doing. He licked from her crease to her clit then flicked his tongue against her over and over again until it became prominent. His teeth bit tenderly into her stiffened clit and she moaned in pleasure. She thought she’d died and gone to heaven when he pulled her outer lips into his mouth and began sucking on them. The tugging sensation nearly drove her wild. She felt one long finger slide into her pussy and didn’t know whether to concentrate on his mouth or his finger. Both were doing a great job of driving her crazy. She tugged at her bonds and then understood their purpose. She could not reach his head or close her legs. When he put a second finger in her and started a slow twisting and turning, she wrenched her body sideways. The new sensation brought a heightened awareness of every sensory nerve. “You like that, don’t you? I’m going to fist you tonight. Do you know what that means?” “Yes Sir. I read about it.” “Good, then you know I’m going to stretch you down here to make you big enough to put my entire fist inside.” “Sir, I…I don’t think you can do that. I’m small and tight.” “Trust me. I’ve done it many times. My hands are not that large. They can fit inside you. But you must relax so I don’t tear you. Let your juices flow over my hand. You always have your safe word if you get concerned.” Though a little hesitant and unsure about the entire procedure, she also knew he would not hurt her. “Okay, Sir, as you wish.” “Good girl.”
102
Desire’s Awakening
His tongue flicked her clit again. It had become extremely sensitive because of his incessant teasing. She closed her eyes and arched her back. The man really knew how to turn her on and she felt herself become wet all over again. His palm pressed down upon her mound, trapping her clit beneath it while three fingers slipped inside. She felt him opening his fingers as he twisted and turned them inside her. “You should see how my hand is covered in your juices. You’re doing fine. Here goes the fourth finger.” She felt pressure against her insides as the fourth finger slipped in, yet it didn’t hurt, just gave her the sensation of being very full. It was as if a very large cock moved inside her in ways a normal cock could not. When his thumb was added, his hand twisted in and out of her. The pressure became more pronounced. His movements continued unabated and she heard sucking sounds as her juices eased his entry. “I have my entire fist in you now,” he said, looking up at her. Oh my! That’s amazing! Kat watched him turn his hand from one side to the other and the pressure on her G-spot built. She leaned back and tried to suppress the feeling that any minute she would explode. Her moans of pleasure increased with the rhythm of his movements. She desired a sweet release but knew she must wait for his command. “Come for me, now!” Relieved, she burst into an explosive orgasm, the muscles inside her clamping down on his hand. The orgasm was so hard that it gave her a brief headache. Never before had she experienced such an intense feeling of release. She came again and again. After the last quivering of her inner muscles, her body went limp. She felt Sir Damien ease his fist slowly from inside her, twisting and turning as he had when he filled her. Then he moved up her body and kissed her. It was a possessive kiss, one that said she belonged to him, body and soul. She tasted her come and champagne on his lips and smelled her sex. Reaching to the side, he picked up a small hand towel and wiped her wetness off him. He tossed it aside and framed her face with his hands, brushing her hair back from her face. “Good girl.” He smiled down at her and the planes of his face illuminated by the candles made him look strikingly handsome. Adonis would have tough competition from this man. He reached over and gently tugged on the silk ties until they released from her wrists and then reached down to untie her ankles. When he came back up to regard her, he kissed her once again deeply then rolled over to the other pillow facing her. “You will pleasure me in a few minutes, but right now I want you to relax and allow your inner muscles to contract.” He pulled her tightly against him and breathed in deeply.
103
Gail DeYoung
“For your first fisting, you did very well. By relaxing and enjoying it, you were able to coat my hand with your juices so it did not rip your insides. However, you are still quite stretched and your insides need to shrink. Already they have started the process, but it will take a day to be fully back to normal size.” Her inner muscles throbbed as she nodded her understanding. He was quiet for a minute, studying her face intently. She sensed he had something important to say to her and was weighing his words. His eyes looked almost black in the semi-darkness of the room. “I want to explain something.” “Sir, truly, it’s not necessary.” He smacked her rear end. “That was for speaking without permission. Do not interrupt me again. I have something important to tell you.” His eyes bore into hers with an intensity she rarely saw. “I haven’t been like this with anyone for the past three years. Ever since Sara died, I locked away my heart, my soul and my body. Something inside me died that day with her. I haven’t felt the desire to hold another woman in my arms, or to make love to another woman. I’ve been numb. Then you arrived and changed everything. You made me realize that I am still a young man with desires that need to be satisfied. I am not desecrating her memory by doing this. Somehow I know she understands and I’m at peace with it. I can let her go now. Being with you makes me feel alive again. I can’t tell you how much that means to me. Thank you for bringing me back.” She stroked his face and looked deeply into his eyes. “Permission to speak, Sir?” “Yes, now you may respond.” “Sir, you are the most wonderful man I have ever met. I am so happy that I helped you. You deserve the best. My only desire is to please you, Sir.” “And that you do, girl.” She rose up on an elbow and drew a fingernail down his chest. As she got close to his cock, it jumped at her. “Oh!” She giggled. “Natural reaction,” he said, smiling. “I believe it’s time you pleasured me.” He grabbed a handful of her hair and gently pushed her head in the direction of his cock. “Suck.” Kat decided to try something else she had learned from all her recent studying. Her fingers found a pressure spot on both legs where his thighs met his abs. With her fingertips, she pushed up simultaneously on both spots, hitting the arteries, which forced extra blood into his cock. She saw the surprise on his face when he realized that she knew about the very points where he was most vulnerable. His hands balled into fists at his side and he pounded the bed as she took his cock deep into her throat and sucked on it, imitating the motion of her insides grasping it. A 104
Desire’s Awakening
groan escaped his lips. She sensed he was trying to hold back an orgasm to prolong her sensuous assault. Purposely, she licked under the crown with the tip of her tongue and drew her palm down the front of his cock along the bulging vein. He moaned. “You’re going to make me come if you keep that up.” “Do you wish me to stop, Sir?” She looked up momentarily at him. “No talking. Suck! I’ll tell you if I want you to stop.” He smacked her butt again. When she lowered her mouth down on him again, he groaned, grasping the satin sheet in his hands. His head was thrown back against the pillow and his face was skewed in pleasurable agony. She noticed that the tip was stretched taut and so very, very red. The gaping hole glistened with a drop of his come. She licked it off gently, remembering not to dip her tongue in there, and tasted the sweet saltiness of him. “You taste so good, Sir.” “Grrrrr!” he growled as he succumbed to a strong orgasm. She lowered her breasts so he could come on her. He shivered as the last of his come gushed forth and dribbled down the head of his cock. Taking a deep breath, she saw him look over at her. “You have trouble obeying orders tonight. I continually had to remind you not to speak. I know we’re in my room, but this is still a training session and I expect you to follow the rules we established early on. Your spanking tomorrow morning will be discipline for this infraction.” She hung her head and nodded, accepting his reprimand. She wanted to tell him how amazing he was, but now she was afraid to speak. “Now, get a warm cloth and clean my cock.” She bounded off the bed into the bathroom and rinsed the come off her chest. Then, she soaked a washcloth in hot water and carried it back to him with a dry towel slung over her forearm. He watched her closely from the moment she returned to bed. With the cloth, she gently washed off the head of his cock then cleaned his balls, stomach and the rest of his cock. She used the towel to pat him dry. He smiled. “Come here.” She tossed the cloths on the floor and climbed into bed with him, snuggling into his open arms. “Mmmm, you feel good right here.” She tried to stifle a yawn, but it was too overpowering. He laughed. “You’re tired. It’s been a long day.” “Sorry, Sir. Oh, I did it again.” “It’s all right. Apology accepted.”
105
Gail DeYoung
He sat up and took her hands in his hands, his eyes boring deep into hers. “You will sleep with me tonight. Here, in my bed.” Shocked, she placed her hand across her mouth. It was her wildest hope and her most dreaded nightmare. Her heart beat wildly and she felt dizzy. She couldn’t say no, though in the back of her mind she knew there might be repercussions from taking such a risk. “Permission to speak, Sir?” “Granted.” “I would like that very much, Sir.” “Good.” He got out of bed and walked around the room, blowing out the candles one by one. The room became shrouded in darkness with the exception of the final candle. He crawled in bed beside her and extinguished the solitary flame. “Come.” Lying on his side, he pulled her into him until they lay in the spooning position. His chest moved against her back as he inhaled her scent. “Rest. I will not require you to service me any more tonight. We’re going to have a busy day tomorrow preparing for Saturday’s party. You have done enough.” “Thank you, Sir.” “One more thing. A sub’s spot is at the bottom of her Dominant’s bed. When I fall asleep, you will move into your proper position. I just want to hold you for a while. Good night.” She lay quietly and started to drift off to sleep, content in the arms of the man she loved. Her eyes popped open suddenly at the thought. Did the word “love” go through my mind? Damn! I can’t give him my heart. Tears spilled down her cheeks onto the pillow. Regardless of how she felt about him, it would be over in a few weeks when she was taken to the auction. Her training package would be sold to someone new and she would have to learn to love another man. Regardless of how she wished she could pursue her blossoming feelings for the Trainer, she reminded herself that she had to stop the feeling. She hoped it wasn’t too late.
106
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Thirteen Kaitlin awoke at nine Friday morning and looked at the empty pillow where Damien had slept. She had moved to the end of the bed as instructed and vaguely recalled him waking her briefly to say that she could stay for a while before going to her room. A knock at the door frightened her and she pulled the sheet up to her chest, praying it was not Corinne. “Yes?” She cringed as the door swung open. Melissa, dressed in her French maid’s outfit, entered the bedroom bearing a tray of food. Kaitlin sighed in relief. “For you from Sir Damien,” the young submissive said, placing the food on the little table in front of a large leather chair. Kat was shocked that Melissa spoke to her and even more surprised that Damien had sent her breakfast. Kat wrapped the sheet around her body and padded over to the easy chair. Her favorite meal of hot oatmeal, strawberries and herbal tea lay before her. A red rose in a bud vase decorated the setting. How thoughtful Sir is, but he’s making it even more difficult to have to leave him soon. “Thank you.” The girl bowed and turned on her heel to leave the room. She closed the door softly behind her. Kaitlin ate in silence while surveying the room. Wilting rose petals lay scattered all over the floor and black rings smudged the tops of the crystal candle holders. The bittersweet reminders of last night made it even more important for her to protect her heart. She wondered whether last night’s lesson was part of every sub’s training or whether the Trainer had treated her special. She decided to ask Dolly about that when she spoke to her about her chores for the day. She stood and walked to the French doors where she saw it was another sunny day. Kat sighed. It was going to be hard to leave this all behind. But she had no choice. Finished with her meal, she loaded the dishes onto the tray and took it downstairs to the kitchen. While placing her plate into the dishwasher, she noted that someone had left dirty dishes in the sink. As Kat reached for a large, sharp knife to load into the dishwasher, another hand grabbed it. Before Kat had time to look at the female who had taken the knife, an arm wrapped around her waist and she was dragged roughly into the utility closet. Shock registered before she had time to scream and then she was afraid to do so. The knife was aimed at her jugular vein just above her collar. She tried to lean away from the
107
Gail DeYoung
imposing weapon, but her attacker pressed it closer. The sharp point pricked her skin and she felt a drop of blood trickle down her neck. “Did you really think I would stop bothering you just because Sir Damien told me to?” Corinne’s menacing tone echoed in her ear. “I could kill you right here and he couldn’t stop me. The Trainer is not around to save you now, because he’s training. I used to help him with that task, but thanks to you, I no longer have a job around here. My training package will be sold at the next auction and I’m going to make sure your sorry ass is there too. If I’m leaving, you’re leaving with me so don’t make any plans to stick around here because it’s not going to happen.” “What do you want from me?” Kat could barely get the strangled words out. “I want you to stay away from Sir Damien, or even better, tell him you wish to leave the program. I’ve been here a lot longer, so I have seniority. Once you’re out of the picture, he’ll realize he needs me again and I won’t have to leave.” She shook Kaitlin roughly and pushed the knife in a little harder against her neck. “Do you get my point? If you don’t, I’ll be more than happy to show you. You know, there’s something called ‘blood play’ in the S&M scene. It’s where a very sharp knife is used to make many superficial slashes on your neck and wrist. When the air hits the raw wounds, it causes some real nasty pain. If you’d like, I can give you a little example right now.” Kaitlin’s breaths came hard and fast. She felt her blood singing in her veins and knew she needed to remain calm. A droplet of sweat trickled down her face. She gambled that Corinne wouldn’t kill her. She just wanted to give her a good scare. Kat knew that Corinne had no more power, so she was trying a different tactic, hoping that Kat would fall for it. But Kat wasn’t swayed that easily. Eyeing the knife against her throat, she figured she had one chance to throw her opponent off guard. “Stop it, bitch! I’m not leaving. You can’t make me. You need to let go of your jealousy and get a life. He’s not yours and never will be!” “Ugh!” Corinne screamed and tossed Kat roughly against the mop and bucket. Kat lost her balance and tumbled to the floor, lying against the scattered cleaning apparatus. “All right, whore. If that’s the way you want it. You think I don’t know what you two were doing in his room last night? Well, think again. If it’s war you want, it is war you’ll get. And let me warn you, I don’t fight fair!” She slammed the closet door behind her. Kaitlin stood on wobbly legs and felt her neck. Luckily, the knife had only made a tiny hole just above her collar. No one would even notice it. She touched the spot and saw a drop of blood on her fingers. She shook her head. Why did Corinne have to make this so hard? She’d have to keep up her guard from now on, not knowing what her nemesis might have in store for her. She found Dolly in the laundry room. “Good morning.” Dolly looked up from folding some towels and her smile turned into a frown.
108
Desire’s Awakening
“Good grief! Look at you! If you don’t look like you just saw a ghost. Are you all right? Come here, honey, and give me a hug!” Kaitlin was surprised at the offer, but happy to have a pleasant bonding with another female in the house. She readily accepted the offer, hugging back with equal fervor. “So, tell me what’s going on?” Kat could tell Dolly was genuinely concerned about her appearance. She wished she had checked a mirror before finding her so she could have waited until her color returned. She didn’t want her new mentor involved in her squabble with Corinne. It was personal between her and the jealous Switch. She shook her head. “It’s nothing. Really.” Dolly’s eyes narrowed. “All right. If you say so, but if you ever want to talk, I’m here for you.” Kat sighed in relief. “Thank you. I appreciate that.” Dolly grinned. “So, are you gonna keep me in suspense or are you gonna share all the juicy details from last night?” Dolly’s enthusiasm was contagious and her smile brightened Kat’s mood. Kaitlin blushed. Dolly was more like a sister than anything else. She loved it. “Well, I’m not going to kiss and tell everything, but let’s just say I learned what fisting was all about last night.” Dolly squealed in delight. “Ain’t that just the most amazing orgasm you ever had? I tell you, the first time my Master tried that on me, I was scared. But he made me relax and took it real nice and slow and before I knew it, I was going absolutely wild. Of course, you can’t do that every night, it’s more like a treat every so often, but damn, girl! What a treat!” “Yes, that’s exactly how I felt. There is one thing that bothers me, however. And I know it’s really none of my business, but do you think he does that with every sub?” Dolly narrowed her eyes. “I get a feeling you aren’t spilling all the beans here, girl. Is there something going on between the two of you?” “Oh I…I’m not sure. It’s just that, well, he made the setting very romantic last night with soft music, candles, roses and champagne and I was just wondering if that’s the usual way of introducing a sub to fisting.” “Oh hell no! It’s usually done in the dungeon, not in the Master’s bed.” “He had me sleep with him last night also.” “Good Lord! He apparently ain’t giving a damn about the rules.” “Oh I see…” Kat bit her nail. Dolly seemed very interested in her contemplation. “I don’t know what you’re thinking, but be careful. I can tell you’re falling for that man. That’s really not very wise. If I were you, I would protect my heart. Remember, you’re going to auction soon.”
109
Gail DeYoung
Kat turned away. She didn’t want Dolly to know how sensitive a subject leaving this house had become to her. “Aww, honey, don’t worry. I’m sure someone you like will pay for your training package. But I’m telling you. This one will forget you and move on to the next sub who tickles his fancy after you’re gone.” Kaitlin thought about Damien’s comment last night, thanking her for bringing him back to life. She realized that Dolly’s statement was probably true. He had a lot of catching up to do…three year’s worth, to be exact. Kaitlin nodded sadly. “I guess you’re right. Thanks, Dolly.” She decided to find a way to distance her heart from Sir Damien. It certainly didn’t help to spend the night in his bed lying wrapped in his arms, for that gave her a false sense of security and made her feel loved. She realized the folly of that kind of thinking, for she was neither. The auction was only a couple weeks away. She had to hold out until then. One benefit from taking on a new attitude about the Trainer would be that it would keep the heat from Corinne’s glares down to a slow melt. “Sweetie, I know it’s hard to let go when you love a man, but under these circumstances, it’ll be worth it in the long run.” Kat shook her head. Dolly wrapped an arm around Kat’s shoulder as they walked into the kitchen. “Come on, enough of that depressing talk. Tomorrow night is the party and we’ve got lots to do. The other girls will clean the house, but I think Miss Tiffany could use some help preparing the hors d’oeuvres and desserts. Would you like to help her? She’ll be here in about fifteen minutes.” “I’d love to help Miss Tiffany.” “Okay, y’all have a good day then. Bye!”
***** Sir Victor rang Damien’s doorbell at eleven Friday morning. Corinne’s call had intrigued him and he didn’t want to pass up an opportunity to meet a potential new sub. The door swung open to reveal a lovely young sub dressed in a black corset and stiletto heels. He licked his thick lips as he surveyed her charms displayed by her lovely outfit. She bowed her head in deference to him as he entered the household. He lifted a nipple by the gold ring and tugged roughly on it. She gasped. “Very nice. Tell Sir Damien that Sir Victor is here.” He smacked her hard on the rear as she turned on tip-toe to do his bidding. “Oh!” He laughed at her surprised response and took a seat in the waiting room. Impatiently, he flipped through the pages of a current men’s magazine, running a finger between the blonde centerfold’s legs. “I’d twist and yank on those lips until you scream,” he told the naked model in the magazine. 110
Desire’s Awakening
Damien arrived five minutes later, looking rather disturbed at the intrusion. “Victor, what brings you here today?” The annoyance in his voice was evident. “What? An old friend can’t just drop by without an appointment?” “You never drop by without an appointment. And I think the term ‘friend’ is misleading.” “Oh well, I thought we got past that,” Victor said flippantly. He dropped the magazine and stood next to his ex-friend. Though a bitter disagreement over a sub had broken their friendship many years ago, he still remained a good customer. Their relationship had cooled to a respectful disrespect for one another. Business was business and there weren’t a lot of choices in Damien’s profession. With an impeccable reputation, Damien was the best there was and his subs were known for their high quality. The unfortunate transaction last month did not prevent him from coming back for another try. After all, Damien always kept his word. “I was in the area and thought I’d drop by and check on your crop of subbies in training. Never know when I might just find my next…er, playmate. Besides, you owe me one.” “I see. Well, my ‘crop’ is rather sparse this week. I’m expecting the arrival of a few more next week. Why don’t you come back then and that will give you a much larger selection to choose from.” “Good advice. Yep, you know, I’ll definitely do that. But since I’m here, I might as well just see what you’ve got now. After all, I’m getting tired of waiting. Tracy’s been gone for a while now.” He adjusted his balls in his leather pants. “Maybe I’ll get lucky. Sure could use some relief.” He smiled. “You can meet them at the party Saturday night.” “Damien, you wouldn’t want to spoil your reputation by getting on my bad side, would you? After all, if I make a fuss about that last sub, how do you think that will go over with the Dominants who trust your training?” He knew he hit a sensitive nerve by the glare on Damien’s face. “All right. Meet me in the recreation center. I’ll gather the girls for your inspection.” Victor smiled. “Good. I’ll be waiting.” He walked down the hall past the kitchen and saw Miss Tiffany putting fluffy white frosting on a chocolate cake. “Now ain’t that pretty!” he said, admiring her almost completed confection. As she put her spatula into the mixing bowl to scoop up some more frosting, he swiped a dirty forefinger through the frosting on the freshly decorated cake and plopped the big glob into his mouth. He sucked on his finger in and out and moaned. “Oh yeah, baby, you do it so good. I love your cream.” She slapped his hand and he feigned hurt. “You’re disgusting! Leave my cake alone. I’m not one of them. I don’t have to put up with your bull.”
111
Gail DeYoung
He chuckled deep and throaty, giving her his best menacing laugh. It got to her every time. The cook scowled at him and took the cake to a far counter away from his reach. He watched her scrape off the frosting around the area where he sneaked a taste, then put fresh frosting on that spot. “I could use a batch of that for playtime. How much do you charge?” He smiled wickedly. “It’s not for sale.” “Lady, everything’s for sale at the right price. Even you!” She threw a wet sponge at him and he knocked it away. “Get out of my kitchen.” “Yeah. Later, bitch!” He walked down the hallway to his favorite room in Damien’s house. Victor needed no escort to find the place for he was a frequent guest at the parties hosted biweekly to introduce Dom’s and subs. The room was dimly lit as the wooden blinds were closed during the day to keep the sun from heating the room. He sat upon a couch and stretched out, propping his booted feet upon the armrest and cradling his head in his hands. The angle gave him a perfect view of each girl as she walked into the room. It took a good twenty minutes for the girls to gather. He counted only six. Yes, the pickings were slim. Among them, to his surprise, was Corinne. So what she told him was true. She was now marketable property. Interesting. Victor stroked his full beard. He never expected Damien to give up his ace. That piqued his interest in the new girl even more. Damien followed at the end of the line, a whip attached to his belt. “Line up in front of the Dom here,” he ordered, pulling his whip from the clip on his belt. He drew an imaginary line on the floor with the tip. The girls immediately took their place in a straight line before the couch, bowing their heads and clenching their hands behind their backs. Their legs were spread wide and they left enough room between them to allow the Dom to circle any single sub separately. Each wore a corset and stilettos similar to the outfit worn by his escort, although theirs were all slightly different and were a rainbow of colors. Their nipples all stood out, bright pink, as did their pussy lips. They had followed the rules of preparing themselves to greet a Dom perfectly. He was impressed. Victor walked past each one, testing the weight of their breasts in his palm, noting which ones wore nipple rings. When he came to the end of the line, Damien gave the next order to the girls. “Present.” In unison, the girls turned their backs to the Dom and fell to their knees. They placed their heads on the floor between their arms and lifted their rear ends. The view was quite pleasant from Victor’s angle and he smiled at the very obedient subs. He walked past them again, inspecting their red behinds and dangling lips. He couldn’t resist dipping his fingers into them to taste their juices. Each one had her own unique flavor and he nodded his approval. They were impeccable, as usual. He stopped at the last one and admired the striped marks and bruising on her buttocks and thighs. Hmmm, she must have enjoyed his kind of play. 112
Desire’s Awakening
“Nice job. Recent too, I see. Was she disobedient or were you teaching her?” Victor noticed Damien’s jaw tighten as he ran his fingers across the sub’s buttocks. She flinched when he pressed hard against the still raw marks. “It was a lesson she learned.” Usually, Damien was a lot more descriptive than that, wishing to impress his visitors with his techniques. Why is he so close-mouthed about this one? Perhaps she is the one who Corinne referred to in her call. “I see.” He spread her cheeks and ran his finger over the little puckered hole. He smiled. “Ah, it’s quite tight. You do plan to teach her to take it in the ass, don’t you?” “I’d have to check her list. I’m not sure that is something she marked. She has only been here a little over a week, so we haven’t gotten to everything on the checklist.” “Understandable. What’s this one’s name?” “Kaitlin.” “Mmmm. I like what I see here, Damien. I look forward to the party Saturday night. I want to try her out. Okay, I’ve seen enough for today. I’ll be back. No need to show me out. I know the way.” Victor walked down the hallway past the kitchen and gave Miss Tiffany a thumbsup. She scowled at him and flipped him the finger. He chuckled to himself. A trip to Damien’s house was always such fun.
***** After her chores were finished, Kaitlin spent an hour in her room thinking about her first presentation to a Dom. Though exposing herself to a stranger wasn’t as embarrassing as she thought it might be, she credited her calmness to Sir Damien’s training. Had that happened a little over a week ago, she would have been blushing up to her hairline. Now she knew the inspection was just a normal procedure in the selection process. Doms had every right to check out potential submissives. Saturday’s party would be her first real session with a Dom other than Sir Damien. Thanks to her training, she felt confident that she could handle herself properly. She wanted to make the Trainer proud. Though she felt butterflies in her stomach just thinking about being in a room with so many Dominants, she was also curious to learn their differences. Up to this point, she had been only exposed to three styles of domination…the doctor’s, Corinne’s and, of course, Sir Damien’s. Damien would take Stephanie to Club Exotica tonight. Kat couldn’t wait until it was her turn to be exposed to the scene. After Saturday night’s meet and greet party, Kat knew she would feel much more confident in the way she would interact with those in the lifestyle. The thought brought a smile to her lips.
113
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Fourteen Mrs. Swenson sat on a stool at the bar in the recreation center, slapping a paddle against her hand. She had called a meeting of all the subs who were going to participate in the party tonight. “Let’s speed it up, girls. I haven’t got all day!” Kaitlin filed into the room behind one of the subs who had a tattoo of two snakes intertwined on her lower back. The tattoo intrigued her so much that she didn’t hear Mrs. Swenson’s instructions. “Kaitlin! Pay attention. I told all of you to sit in a semicircle in front of me, not by the television. Now come here quickly. We’ve got a lot to cover and it’s already past one o’clock.” “Oh sorry,” Kaitlin said, taking a seat next to one of the girls who had been in the house as long as she. She still didn’t know the lovely brunette’s name, but at this point figured it didn’t matter. She looked around for Dolly, then remembered that the owned subs wouldn’t be attending the party as they had already matched up with a Dominant. The party was meant only for “available” subs and slaves. “Now tonight is our party. We’ve had a wonderful response to our invites. There will be twenty-one Dominants in attendance. That gives you a great selection. The odds are in your favor three to one. Your responsibility will be to learn as much as possible about these guests. Circulate. Chat with them. Find out what they’re looking for and tell them about what interests you. Don’t be shy. If you feel an attraction, it is perfectly fine for you to touch, taste, tease and most importantly, to play. But remember, the choice is totally yours.” She walked over to the far wall and pushed the button Kaitlin had found. The paneled doors slid open and Mrs. Swenson turned on the lights in the back room. “Oh ah!” The girls clapped and giggled to one another. “All right, let’s have some decorum here, girls. This playroom is where all the real fun happens. You have a chance to try out the Doms or Dommes, and they also have an opportunity to see how you react to them. This is the perfect way to check each other out before the auction. The rules for tonight are relaxed. Feel free to look the Doms in the eyes, but say at least one ‘Sir’ or ‘Ma’am’ in each sentence. After all, they still deserve your respect and they will be watching you closely to see if you’ve learned that lesson well. Any questions so far?” No one raised a hand. “Good. Then let’s continue. You will dress in the outfit you chose. We don’t want you all to be the same. You are individuals and will express your individuality through
114
Desire’s Awakening
your clothing. Make sure you have aroused yourself sufficiently before you arrive so that you are wet and your nipples are erect. That always gets our customers excited. The important thing to remember is that you are here to serve. The Dominants will want to know if you are willing to do their bidding. Once you have decided that you are interested in someone, let them know that they have your permission to do what they want. Remember, we observe the rules of safe, sane and consensual. You have a safe word. Do not be afraid to use it. The guests have been told that they are to respect your safe words no matter what your status. This is a safe play zone. “As it gets later in the night, many couples will be formed. There are more guests than subs, so please share. It is even permissible to do a threesome or a gang bang, if that is what you are interested in. We do ask if you are into groups that you take the play into the large bedroom at the back of the room. You’ll see the door next to the St. Andrew’s cross.” Kaitlin was excited about the party. Her blood coursed through her veins in anticipation of what could happen. She was glad she decided to stay. Corinne be damned! She was going to have a good time at the party. “All right, girls, if there are no questions, you are dismissed.” The girls rose in unison and scattered to the various areas of the house to attend to their assigned chores. Kaitlin headed back to the kitchen to help prepare the food. After dinner, Miss Tiffany told her not to worry about helping her clean as the owned subs would do that. She would need plenty of time to get ready for the party. Kat thanked her and went to her room. As the time got closer to the party, Kaitlin’s nerves were on edge. With only two hours left, she took a shower and styled her hair. She made sure that she was clean shaven and smelled pretty. Dolly had delivered her outfit earlier in the day. Sir Damien had purchased the more conservative black vinyl shorts and jacket with the fishnet body suit. The fishnet had large holes. As she looked closer, there was a zipper that went from front to back on the shorts and it would take only a second to zip that open and display all of her charms. She anxiously watched the minutes ticking by on the clock on the nightstand. Mrs. Swenson had told them to be prompt. The last three minutes were the most tense as she played with herself. It really wasn’t necessary, the adrenaline had kicked into high gear and she was more than ready. The moment she stuck her fingers inside, she felt her juices flow down her fingers. She pinched her nipples until they began to pucker and turn red. The doorbell had rung many times during the last half hour and she knew that the guests had already arrived. Nervous flutters swirled around in her stomach. Walking down the hall, she heard the sound of music coming from the recreation center. The rest of the girls were lined up in the hallway awaiting orders to enter the room. Several of them carried trays of assorted hors d’oeuvres to deliver to the guests. Kat stood at the back of the line.
115
Gail DeYoung
The door to the recreation center swung open and Sir Damien came out dressed in black pleather pants, black boots and a short black pleather vest. As usual, he looked stunning. Around his waist, he wore a silver belt with a whip attached to it. He had an imposing attitude, one of sheer dominance that said he would accept no question of his authority tonight. He gave the girls a perusal and nodded his approval. Kaitlin strained to hear his orders over the loud music coming from the party. “Curfew lifted tonight,” was all she heard. Entering the room, Kaitlin felt everyone staring at her. The girls with trays of hors d’oeuvres circulated the room, offering their treats to the guests. As Kaitlin worked her way through the crowded room, she saw Sir Damien greet a Domme. He shook the Domme’s hand and looked Kat’s way momentarily. When he turned away to resume talking with the tall, skinny blonde, Kat tamped down a twinge of sadness. She noticed Corinne standing at the bar talking with the tall Dom, Victor, who had been to the house the other day. He was dressed in a long, sleeveless black leather coat, a white open v-neck shirt with blouson sleeves and tight fitting black leather pants. They talked with their heads close together as though they did not want anyone else to hear the conversation. Kat hoped Corinne would keep Victor occupied all night long. When Kat walked past them, Corinne nodded toward her. If looks could kill, Kat thought, she’d be dead right now from the sneer she received from Corinne. Sir Victor’s gaze followed Kaitlin’s every move as she passed them. A shiver shimmied up her spine at the remembrance of his touch the other day and the crude comments he made. There was just something about him that made her uncomfortable. Doc Fischer worked her way over to Kat, smiling widely and approaching her with open arms. She gave her a big hug, then stepped back to admire her outfit. “Kat, my goodness, don’t you look absolutely wonderful tonight! Sir Damien certainly knows how to dress his girls. Are you excited? You have such a nice selection of Dominants here to choose from.” “Yes Ma’am. I am.” Her gaze drifted to Sir Damien. She noted that he kept his distance but often looked her way to see what she was doing. The doctor’s hand resting on her arm brought her back to the conversation. “I’ve seen that look before. Like a schoolgirl crush on her teacher. But honey, you see him every day. Check the rest out. This is your opportunity to get to know others in the lifestyle. Do you want me to introduce you to anyone? I’ve been to a lot of these parties and am familiar with many of these gentlemen. Of course, if you’ve changed your mind, I’d be delighted to play with you some more.” Kat swallowed hard. She didn’t want to offend Sir Damien’s most respected guest and friend, but she also wasn’t interested in wasting time when there were so many men to meet. “Oh Ma’am, that’s very kind of you. Thank you for the offer, but I’ll be fine. I’ll circulate as you recommend. You’re right. There are many Doms here. So if you’ll excuse me, Ma’am.” She bowed graciously and walked around the room.
116
Desire’s Awakening
Deep in thought, she kept hearing all the voices in her head telling her what to do…from Corinne, who told her to stay away from Sir Damien, to Dolly who warned her not to fall in love, to Miss Tiffany who warned her about not getting involved with the master of the house. Now even the doctor was telling her to get to know others. She sighed and accepted the inevitable. Her feelings for Damien would have to be buried. She saw Sir Timothy and Melissa in the corner making out. They made such a cute couple and Kat hoped Sir Timothy would be the highest bidder at Melissa’s auction so they could be together. How she wished things could have been different with her and Sir Damien, but she knew in her heart that could never be. Plus, Corinne’s jealousy was also a problem. Corinne…Kat shook off the thought of a knife slicing across her throat in front of everyone. Though she didn’t think the bitch would try anything so bold at the party, Kat decided to play it safe and keep her eye on the Switch. She searched the room, trying to locate Corinne, but couldn’t find her. The realization that Corinne had disappeared was disconcerting. What if Corinne is hiding, waiting for the right moment to attack? Oh God! Am I becoming paranoid? Before she could follow that line of reasoning, she was faced with another concern. Sir Victor was heading directly toward her. Kat tried to discreetly move out of his way, but the crowd blocked every direction. There was no escaping him. When she ventured a glance over her shoulder, he was almost upon her. Victor’s appearance was different tonight. He had trimmed his beard neatly so that it framed the sharp angle of his chin. It also heightened his cheekbones and lengthened his nose. Overall, he appeared harsher, more commanding. She shivered at the thought. When he stood next to her, she realized that he was taller than she imagined. Her gaze met his chest and she focused on the gold scorpion necklace resting against the thick mass of dark, curly hairs. “Ah, here you are. I’ve been trying to talk to you all night. I see you have nothing to drink. Come, let’s sit at the bar and visit awhile.” She jumped when he touched her arm. Her eyes shifted from left to right. Where was Corinne? Where was Sir Damien? The crowd was so tightly packed that she couldn’t see through it. She felt Victor’s hand on her elbow, the grip strong and powerful. She could tell he was not going to let go until she agreed. Part of her wanted to scream “release me”, but she didn’t want to be impolite. After all, he was a guest of honor in Sir Damien’s house. What could possibly go wrong there? Deciding it was better to accept the offer rather than create a scene, she nodded. “Well, I guess I could have a glass of iced tea, Sir.” “Certainly. Come with me.” His grip eased a little as she walked with him toward the bar. “Sit.” He pulled out a bar stool next to him and patted it with his hand. She faked a smile as he ordered the drinks from Mrs. Swenson, who was bartending. Kat scanned the crowd. All of the other subs were busy talking to the Dominants in the room. A
117
Gail DeYoung
couple of them were in groups of two or three. Others were in individual one-on-one sessions. In the background, she heard one of her favorite songs. A nudge on her shoulder brought her attention back to Victor. He handed her the iced tea and offered a toast. “To getting to know one another.” He took a sip of his iced coffee and noticed she was listening to the music. “Do you like that song?” “Yes Sir, it’s one of my favorites.” “Mine too. Oh, here comes the best part…” While running her fingertip along the rim of her glass, she listened carefully to the words of the song. It spoke of someone wishing to take control of another and complicate their life. Kat looked up to see Victor staring hard at her. A shiver ran up her spine. If anyone could make the words of that song a reality, it was Victor. All of a sudden the song held a different meaning for her and she was no longer enchanted with it. His hand ran down the sleeve of her jacket and she felt the heat of his touch through the material. “See what I mean? That’s a great song. It speaks about our lifestyle. I know most of the words by heart. I find the music rather stimulating actually. It’s good to know you and I have that in common.” His fingers stopped at the bottom of her jacket and worked up the zipper until they reached her exposed cleavage. Though he was being pleasant, Kaitlin sensed that he had an ulterior motive. “Your outfit is great, but isn’t that jacket rather confining? Here, let me help you out of it.” He grabbed hold of the zipper and whipped it down faster than Kat could react. The edges flew open to expose her revealing top. “Why cover up that sexy fishnet bodysuit of yours? I want to see more.” He stood behind her and grabbed her jacket by the neckline. With a practiced move, he assisted her out of it. Then he took his seat across from her and his gaze focused on her chest. “There, that’s much better. Now I can see those beautiful breasts of yours uninhibited.” Victor ran his tongue across his lips in a lascivious manner. Kat didn’t find it at all appealing. In fact, it made her feel uncomfortable. When his thumbs rubbed across her nipples and they reacted in their usual bloom, she cursed her traitorous body. “Very nice. So what’s your name again, girl?” He flicked her nipples and watched the hoops bob back and forth. “Kaitlin, Sir.” “Ah, that’s right. Kaitlin.” He rolled her name across his tongue. “And what’s your pleasure, Kaitlin?” Before she could answer, he slipped a finger into one gold hoop and pulled on it, coaxing her body to lean forward. She held her head back, even though her chest was within an inch of his. He closed the difference and sniffed her neck to get a whiff of her perfume.
118
Desire’s Awakening
“Mmmm, I like that. It’s nice. Kinda smells like sex.” His lips curled into a sneer and Kat was repulsed by his bad breath. She didn’t want to look into his eyes and certainly didn’t want to kiss him. He tugged on her nipple ring and she flinched. “I love how easily you can be controlled with these little things.” He looked down at the hoop and yanked harder. She gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes. “Oh, what’s the matter? You didn’t like that? I heard differently.” “Sir, I…um…” “What? You like to be touched and played with. Is that what you’re about to say? You like a man who’s a little rough with you, who takes control. Admit it!” “Maybe, Sir.” “I thought so.” His other hand traveled up her naked thigh to the bottom edge of her shorts. “Open.” It was a command and she obeyed without thinking. His fingers found the zipper and slid it open so he could touch her. He stuck two fingers through the fishnet and ran them along her slick opening, then put them to his mouth and licked the tips. “Mmmm, I remember this taste…hot, wet and delicious, my favorite combination. Stand a minute. I want to do something.” She stood and watched as he deftly unzipped her shorts until the entire bottom section was spread open. Her lips slipped out, weighted down by the heavy gold teardrops on the end of the gold chains. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her into him so that his other hand could reach between her legs. She felt his thick fingers exploring both holes, then two fingers slipped deep inside and hit her Gspot. Against her better judgment, she moaned, which seemed to encourage him further. He passed his tongue across her cheek and found the excited pulse on her throat. Despite her unease around the overbearing Dominant, her body reacted as trained and immediately drenched his hand. He looked at her and smiled wickedly as he withdrew his hand from inside her. His tongue licked her juices off one finger at a time, from the bottom to the tip. Then to emphasize how much he loved her taste, he fucked his mouth with his pointer finger while giving her a look that told her what was on his mind. “Mmmm, yes. You are quite yummy. Let’s visit the playroom.” “Oh Sir, I’m not sure if I can…” “Of course you can. That’s the purpose of this party.” His tone became more demanding. Kaitlin jumped when Victor grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the bar. She searched the room again for Sir Damien. This time she found him leaning against the fireplace with his arms crossed. He was still talking to the same tall Domme who she saw him with earlier. He glanced her way briefly and she thought she saw a scowl
119
Gail DeYoung
on his face. Kat hoped he realized who she was speaking with. She smiled nervously at him then looked back at her guest. “Why so jittery? You have permission to play with the guests tonight. After all, that’s how you get to know a potential partner. Come with me. I want to check out the back room with you.” “I…I’m supposed to circulate, Sir.” She hoped he would accept her lame excuse. “Yes, you will…in a while. Right now you’re with me and I say come.” His voice became stern and commanding and she felt obliged to obey. He led her by the arm to the far end of the playroom. The corner was dark and unoccupied. Victor stood in front of her and blocked her view. “Get down on your knees,” he ordered, pushing against her shoulders. “Unzip my pants and take out my cock. Let me show you what pleasures await you.” She looked nervously around. “What is your problem?” He turned aside and pointed to the others in the room. “Here, see for yourself. Everyone is playing in some manner or another. They won’t even notice what you’re doing. It’s expected. Do as you are commanded.” “I have a safe word. It’s ‘uncle’.” “That’s nice. Stop stalling.” Kat knelt and unzipped his pants and was shocked at the size of his cock, which bounced out in front of her face. Although it was not fully erect, it was much larger than any she had ever encountered. Apparently, his playing with her at the bar had gotten him aroused. “There, that’s it.” Victor shifted his weight and arranged his cock so it was free of the zipper. He bobbed it in front of her lips. “Now suck it like a good subbie. Take it deep inside your throat. Suck harder.” Kat had to stretch wide to put her mouth around the large girth of his cock. Her jaw hurt. She gagged trying to follow his instructions. He looked down and saw she was struggling for air. “Breathe through your nose. Relax your throat so you can take it deeper. That’s it. Okay, now bend forward so I can get a look at that ass of yours.” Choking, she obeyed once more. He smacked her rear hard and the shock of it brought tears to her eyes. “Spread your legs. I want to see that asshole.” She did as told and felt him roughly fingering the rim. “I see it hasn’t been breached yet. I’ll have to thank Sir Damien for saving me the pleasure of being your first. Stand up.” She was grateful for the reprieve of not having to endure any further mouth torture. He led her to the table at the far wall where all the toys were laid out and ran his fingers over the collection. “Ah, here’s my favorite toy.” Lifting the largest butt plug, he rubbed it between her breasts. “Do you know what this is?” 120
Desire’s Awakening
“Sir. I assume it is some sort of odd-shaped dildo.” She knew what it was, but thought that if she acted as though she didn’t know, he would put it down. She was wrong. He laughed and reached around to her rear, sticking his middle finger inside her buttocks. She winced. “It goes in here to open you up so you are ready to receive my cock. Let me show you. Come here and bend over.” His fingers dug into her arm as he led her toward a carpet-covered wooden saw horse. Realizing what Victor planned to do, she struggled in his grip, trying to escape. There was no way she wanted to have anal sex with the Dom. “Sir, let me go. I don’t want to do this,” Kat pleaded with him, hoping he would respect her wishes. “Yes you do. You’re a pain slut. I’ve heard all about you.” “No!” “Shut up and bend over like the good subbie you’re supposed to be.” He smacked her rear end. The Dom was much bigger and stronger than Kat and despite her best efforts to get free, he managed to push her down on the wooden horse. With one hand pressing against her back, he reached over and attached ropes to her wrists to restrain her. “There, that should hold you!” Her head and arms dangled down and her buttocks were thrust up into the air. Victor stood directly behind her with his legs between hers. She felt his thick fingers delve inside her to scoop out some juice and smear it on the other entrance. When the cool tip of the plastic butt plug rested against her, terror gripped her heart. “See, you’re ready for me. I know this excites you. This is going to hurt, but if you relax, it will go in much easier.” “No! Please, I beg you!” The moment the butt plug encountered her tight sphincter muscle, she screamed at the burning pain from the steady pressure he was exerting. She needed to get free before he replaced the plastic plug with that long, thick cock of his. Her attempt to close her legs failed as he simply kicked them open. He had also securely fastened the hand restraints. The only thing she could do was wiggle back and forth on the horse so he would have a hard time sticking his rod inside her, but he restrained her movements by applying pressure with his hand on her back. “If you don’t hold still, I’ll tie your ankles as well,” he growled in her ear. “I will not. Uncle!” She screamed loud to make sure he heard her over the music. “What’s that? I’m not your uncle. Oh yeah. It’s your safe word. Sorry, I don’t believe in safe words. But I do believe in ball gags, so if you keep screaming like this, I might just have to put one in that pretty little mouth of yours. I doubt anyone heard you, so shut up and do as you are told. If you keep resisting, I’ll just get it over with
121
Gail DeYoung
quickly by shoving this in hard and fast. I don’t think you’d want that as it might rip your asshole until it bleeds.” She couldn’t relax as the bulbous edge of the butt plug broached her sphincter muscle. The burning sensation got stronger as he pushed it inside her with a strong thrust. The pain shot through her as though it was a knife slicing her open. She thought she had just ripped wide apart. “Uncle! Stop! You’re hurting me. I don’t like this.” Tears streamed down her face. Kat desperately yanked against her wrist restraints, giving herself rope burns. He slapped her rear end hard again. “Shut up, bitch. You’ll take it and more. I’ve got this big cock to shove up there in a minute.” He pulled out the butt plug and she felt a whoosh of cool air against the gaping hole that he had made. Both hands grabbed her hips as he got into position behind her. The head of his cock pressed against her, seeming much larger than the opening created by the butt plug, but now that she was prepared, he was going to force it in. “No! Let me go! Uncle!” Gritting her teeth, she braced for the inevitable. Then something amazing happened. The Dom’s big body was pulled off her and relief swamped her. Tears of joy streamed down her face. A scuffle and heavy thud behind her drew her attention and she strained against the ropes in order to see what was happening. Sir Damien had come to her rescue. Victor was sprawled out on the floor next to the wall, rubbing his jaw. Sir Damien stood above him, holding Victor’s vest in one hand and his raised fist hovering above the downed Dom. “The girl gave you her safe word. You were supposed to stop.” Damien’s loud reprimand could be heard above all of the noises in the room. Music stopped and conversations hushed as the commotion caught everyone’s attention. Kat saw Sir Timothy and another Dom pull Damien off Victor. The look on Damien’s face was one of sheer disgust. She had never seen him so angry. He stepped back and nodded to the others. He released her bonds and she stood and rubbed her wrists, looking down on Sir Victor who sneered at both her and Damien. “Yeah? So what? She’s a pain slut. She should just take it and shut the fuck up.” “Did she tell you that?” “No. But I have it on a reliable source.” He smirked and winked at Corinne who suddenly appeared at the forefront of the crowd standing behind them. Damien turned around to look at Corinne, then back at Victor. “Well, your source is apparently mistaken. You’ve been to these parties before. You know the rules…safe, sane and consensual. You ignored her safe word. Since you apparently cannot abide by the rules, you need to leave.” Victor stood and faced his host, straightening his clothing. “Rather possessive for a Trainer, aren’t you, Damien? Correct me if I’m wrong, but isn’t this what we’re
122
Desire’s Awakening
supposed to do at this party? Who the hell do you think you are telling me to get out? You should train your girls better to accommodate your guest’s wishes.” Damien leaned in close to Victor, his face mere inches from the Dom. “Get out, Victor. You’re no longer welcome here.” Victor’s eyes narrowed. He fisted his hand and lifted it as if ready to throw a punch but lowered it when the crowd moved forward. “Are you leaving on your own or would you like an escort?” Damien’s voice was deep and dangerous and the look on his face was deadly serious. The Dom glared at Kaitlin. “We’re not finished yet, whore,” he said, pointing at her. “I’ll leave because I’m done here tonight,” he spat at Damien, “but you still owe me a replacement sub and I plan to collect!” His face was red with anger. As he left the room, the other Doms stepped back to create a path and to watch his departure. Corinne slipped back out of sight through the same path before it closed again. “Okay, it’s over, folks. Sorry for the interruption. Go back to partying,” Damien said. The DJ started playing music again and the guests shook their heads. They resumed socializing and playing, but the mood in the room had changed. Damien took Kaitlin’s hands in his, turning them over to inspect her reddened wrists. “Are you all right, girl? Do you want to leave?” Kat pulled her hands back to look at them. The rope burns were evident and her wrists were a little sore, but nothing she couldn’t live with. It took her a moment to regain her composure and to shake off the disgust and fear that Victor had left her feeling. Her first thought was to throw her arms around Damien’s neck and kiss him in gratitude for coming to her rescue, but that seemed inappropriate. And considering her resolve to distance herself from the Trainer, she decided that was definitely a bad idea. However, it meant a lot to her that Damien had assisted her. She assumed that he probably would have done the same for any of his subs who had been mistreated so she wasn’t going to read anything more into his actions. Besides, Kat had more important things to do and she had not accomplished her goal of meeting as many Doms as she could. Certainly there had to be nice Doms at the party. She just hadn’t met them yet. “No Sir, I’m all right now. He scared me. I’ll be okay. I’d like to stay.” A worried expression crossed Sir Damien’s features. She wasn’t sure whether the concern was for her personally or the fact that one of his subs had been attacked. Perhaps it had even been concern that the scene had interrupted his party. “Fine. Carry on,” Damien ordered. She nodded and moved back into the crowd. A distinguished-looking Dom walked up to her and smiled. Deep dimples graced both cheeks and his smile crinkled the edges of his blue eyes. Kaitlin guessed he was in his forties by the touches of silver in his light brown hair and his neatly trimmed mustache. He bowed to her and kissed the
123
Gail DeYoung
back of her hand. He was slightly taller than her by a few inches and rather slender, but he appeared to be in good shape for his age and seemed quite respectful. After what she had just been through, he was a breath of fresh air. “Hi. My name is Sir David. And you are…?” “Kaitlin.” “Kaitlin. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He had a pleasant voice with a slight accent that she couldn’t quite place…French, perhaps? She liked that. He was a sharp dresser, sporting a dark suit of fine material with an open-necked white shirt. It gave him a cultured appearance. She was impressed. “Would you care to join me on the sofa so we can talk and get to know one another?” He offered her his arm and nodded to an open spot on the couch. “I’d love to. Thank you, Sir.” Damien observed Kaitlin’s conversation with Sir David, a Dom who had recently moved into the area from Toronto, Canada. He seemed to be an all-right guy, but Damien hadn’t had a chance to get to know him. If Kaitlin expressed an interest in Sir David, Damien would definitely have to check into the Dom’s credentials. Doc Fischer walked over and put her hand on Damien’s shoulder. “Are you okay?” Damien didn’t look at the doctor because he was too busy observing what Kaitlin was doing. He answered distractedly. “Yeah, I’m fine now. Victor got on my nerves. I was watching him from the other side of the room. I tried not to interfere, but when I saw her struggling and heard her call out the safe word several times and he didn’t back down, I had to act. I couldn’t let that situation get out of control.” Kaitlin and David had moved to the couch and David had taken a seat a respectable distance from her. Damien watched David say something, then smile and nod his head at something Kat said. Though he didn’t want to appear to be spying on them, Damien wished he was closer to hear what they were talking about. When David’s hand moved to the back of the couch near her head, a nervous tic worked Damien’s jaw. “Of course you did. She called her safe word and you had every right to respond the way you did. I overheard the other Doms and they all agree with you. It’s a shame that the incident happened because it ruined the party’s atmosphere, but things will go back to normal. Right now, though, you’re being a little too overprotective by watching her every move. You’re going to scare off potential suitors. Come. Let’s visit with my new friend Jeanine, because it appears that you’re jealous of what’s happening.” Jealous? Damien shook his head. It had nothing to do with jealousy. He was protecting his investment. She had just been attacked and his protective side had come forth. Why is she placing her hand on David’s knee? He looked at his friend and shook his head.
124
Desire’s Awakening
“I’m not jealous. I’m just responsible for her until she’s placed with her Dominant, that’s all.” She arched a brow at him. “If you say so.” Damien looked back in time to see David’s head move close to Kaitlin’s as if he was saying something private to her. It bothered him that he didn’t know what was transpiring between the two of them. “Yes, I say so.” “Good. Because you’re not supposed to get involved emotionally with the girls you train. If the word gets out that you can’t be trusted with the submissives, you won’t have anyone offering to buy your training contracts or asking you to train their owned subs. Your business will go down the drain.” “I know.” “And you also know that the only proper way for you to have your own sub is to pay for one’s training package at the auction, just like everyone else. If that’s what you want to do, I say go for it.” Damien regarded the doctor and shook his head. “You know I really appreciate your friendship.” He patted her on the back. “Thanks, I needed that.” “You’re welcome. Now let’s get back to the party, shall we?” “Okay.” Damien walked with Doc Fischer over to a group of three Dominants and joined in their conversation. In the back of his mind, however, he couldn’t help but wonder what Kat was thinking or feeling. He observed her several times off and on during the night speaking to other Doms and always remained on guard in case she needed him again. Thankfully, she appeared to be fine. When she left the party around two a.m. on the arm of Sir David, a twinge of something possessive tugged at his heart. Though she was certainly not his and was following the proper protocol in mingling with his guests, an uncomfortable knot twisted his stomach. And when David leaned down to kiss Kat good night, Damien’s fists clenched. He turned away, not wanting to watch her reaction. The party ended around three a.m. Sir Timothy was the last one to leave. Damien walked him to the door. “Thanks for coming tonight. It looks like you and Melissa are doing well.” “Yes. I’m looking forward to bidding on her at the auction in a few weeks.” Damien smiled. He was glad he had introduced Tim to Melissa. They seemed to be a perfect match. Though he longed to have another relationship like the one he had years ago, he didn’t want another Corinne situation. Once she was out of his house, he hoped life would get back to normal. “That’s great.”
125
Gail DeYoung
“What about you?” Damien shook his head. “I don’t know. After tonight’s incident, I’m considering staying a bachelor for a while.” “You’re probably right. You’ve got a lot of responsibility here and a woman would most likely bring complications. Well, have a good night, Sir.” Damien turned off the lights and walked up the stairs to his room. A cool night breeze rustled the sheer, white drapes in front of the French doors. He walked over to shut the doors and saw a full moon shining brightly in the midnight sky. Out of habit, he walked out onto the porch and leaned against the railing, looking up at the moon. Instinctively, he glanced at the pool and his mind conjured a dark-haired beauty standing beneath the waterfall. Damien sighed heavily, shook his head and went back into his bedroom. Sleep would not come easily this night.
126
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Fifteen Kaitlin was too depressed to participate in the volleyball game on Sunday. She made an excuse that she wasn’t feeling well when Dolly invited her to join the game. Though it was a free day, she couldn’t get motivated to do anything. The run-in with Sir Victor last night hurt her pride more than anything. But she worried that the spectacle they caused might have done harm to Sir Damien’s reputation. She kept replaying the scene over and over in her mind, wondering if she could have done something different that would have changed the outcome. Too late to worry about that now. Another thing weighed even heavier on her mind. With a little more than two weeks to go until the auction, she’d still have to interact with Sir Damien. It would be difficult to be so close to him and pretend she didn’t feel that strong attraction to him. If he hadn’t been so wonderful to her, she might not have fallen for him. She had no one to blame but herself for she had been warned. Now she’d have to distance her heart from him and perhaps feign interest in Sir David. She hoped Damien wouldn’t invite her into his room any more for that was when her heart was most vulnerable. The downside to her plan was that she would miss his wonderful kisses and the way he looked at her.
***** Damien sat at his desk flipping through paperwork. He had been working all day long, trying to keep his mind busy. Last night’s party had almost been a disaster. The incident with Victor was unfortunate. Thankfully, his mingling with the crowd after Victor left renewed their interest in his work. He had been a gracious host and showed them his professional side. Among them were some repeat customers and he was pleased to note quite a few new acquaintances from Club Exotica. They were very impressed with his girls and indicated an interest in bidding on their training packages at the next auction. The apparent connection between Victor and Corinne bothered him. Though Victor hadn’t directly indicated her involvement in that little scene last night, he did give the impression that he had “insider” information and winked at Corinne. Damien had to be sure, so he scheduled an appointment with Corinne for a heart-to-heart conversation. When he heard her knock on the door, he took a deep breath. “Come.” “Sir, you wanted to see me?” Corinne played the submissive role very well this time.
127
Gail DeYoung
“Yes. Sit.” He motioned to the chair in front of his desk and watched her walk demurely to the chair with her head bowed. “Look at me. So what did you think of the party last night?” Bright green eyes met his. He noticed she had taken extra measures to make them look bigger by applying light green eye shadow and heavy mascara on her lashes. Where once he found it attractive, he now thought it was an intentional distraction. “Sir, it was…interesting.” “Yes, it certainly was. Especially the incident with Victor. What do you think gave him the impression that he could violate the rules of safe, sane and consensual with any of my subs?” Corinne’s eyes shifted to the bookcase behind him. She couldn’t look him straight in the eyes while answering his question. “I don’t know, Sir. But you know Victor’s a bit of a rebel. He never was one for formality, Sir.” He banged his fist on the desk and stood over her. She jumped in her seat and lowered her eyes. “Don’t give me that crap. You’ve been here six months and have attended many parties. Victor has been here before and never acted that way in public. I suspect he had some prodding. He believes Kaitlin is a pain slut. Did you tell him that when you two were talking at the bar?” Her gaze flew back to him, eyes wide and startled. “Me, Sir? Why would you think that? I would never do something like that.” “Then why did he wink at you?” “I don’t know. Perhaps it’s because he thinks I’m cute.” Damien studied her carefully. Though her words said one thing, her body language told him another story. She twisted her hands in her lap and bit her lip. Sweat beaded on her forehead even though the room was quite cool. This was not the self-assured woman who had been running the household for the past six months. This was a devious and scared Corinne. She was too clever to admit anything to him that would only incriminate her further and bring forth his ire. But he didn’t need to ask her anything more. He had enough information. She was guilty. “I see. All right, you are dismissed.” He resumed writing notes on the files on his desk. “Sir?” He lifted his head to regard the penitent look on her face. Then she dropped her head as she spoke. “I’m sorry if I’ve angered you in any way. Would you please reconsider your decision to sell my training package at the auction, Sir?”
128
Desire’s Awakening
“No. I won’t change my mind. But I will respect your wishes when it comes to the highest bidder. If you feel uncomfortable with the choice, I won’t accept his offer and will place you on the auction block for another.” Corinne’s back straightened and her head rose to give him an icy stare. She placed her hands on her hips. “It’s because of her, isn’t it? You’re going to give her my place in this house once I’m gone, is that it?” Anger flared hot at her accusation. He felt it rising up his neck and flushing his face. Damien stood and braced his hands on his desk, leaning toward her. “It’s none of your business what my plans are with her or any other sub, for that matter. All you need to know is what I am doing with you. The last time I checked, I am still Master of this household and I make the decisions. And you had better stand down or you can leave the household right now and I’ll send you a bill for your room and board. Understood?” She dropped her hands to fold them behind her back. “Yes Sir.” “You are dismissed.”
***** At ten fifteen p.m., Damien paid Kat a visit in her room. He hadn’t seen her all day and was concerned that she was all right. She was lying upon the bed reading a book and set it aside when he arrived. He walked slowly toward her and thought it strange that she did not stand to greet him nor smile at his approach. “What’s going on? I hear you haven’t been around most of the day and you didn’t go for your usual swim. Are you all right?” She looked up briefly then lowered her head. “Sir, I’m fine. I didn’t want to be around anyone today. I’m truly sorry about what happened last night.” He sat on the bed next to her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her close. His heart went out to her. The poor thing must have been more affected by her bad experience than she had let on. He tilted her chin so she would look at him. “Listen, don’t worry. It wasn’t your fault. Victor was out of line. You did the right thing. Understand?” “Yes Sir.” The dark lashes fluttered down, concealing her eyes. “Good. Is there anything you wish to discuss?” “No Sir.” “You’re allowed to speak openly, even if you feel it may offend me. I will not punish you for speaking your mind.” “Thank you, Sir. I have nothing to say.”
129
Gail DeYoung
Damien felt the hairs rise on the back of his neck. Something was not right. Kat was not acting normal. “Are you injured, in pain?” “No Sir.” She was not opening up and that bothered him. He had told her not to worry about what happened last night, yet she didn’t respond the way he had expected. She seemed different somehow. Cool. Distant. He leaned over to kiss her, but she didn’t turn her face to him. Instead, his lips brushed her cheek. Annoyed, he released her. What the heck was going on? Where was her appreciation for what he did for her last night? “You’re acting very strange. I want to know what is bothering you.” She shook her foot nervously. “It’s nothing, Sir. Truly. I’m just anxious to get back to reading my book. It’s a very good story.” Damien studied his favorite sub. Her whole body seemed tense. Where was the alluring young woman who had stolen his heart? Her unresponsiveness was very disconcerting and a big turn-off. He didn’t want to be around her if she was going to act stand-offish. “I was going to invite you to my room, but apparently you are not interested. This is not proper behavior for a submissive.” “I’m sorry, Sir. Did you wish to punish me?” Her reply angered him. She didn’t say she wanted to be with him tonight. “You mock me! I’ve treated you very well and this is your thanks?” “Sir, no, it’s that…well, I need time to think. I was wondering if I’ll be ready for the auction.” She looked up to meet his gaze. Her words cut deep and a big lump formed in his throat. The auction was still more than two weeks away. Why was she so anxious to leave him? Had she met someone last night that she really liked? Although he normally would have been pleased to hear that a sub had made a good connection with a prospective client and was ready for auction, he just hadn’t expected to hear it from Kaitlin, especially after what they had shared. “Yes. You’re close to completing all of the items on your BDSM checklist. And there are a few more things we need to do. I’ll take you to Club Exotica this Friday night to expose you to a real scene and you will attend one more party here. By the time the auction comes, you’ll be ready to play with the big boys.” “Sir, I just don’t want my training package to be sold to Sir Victor. That wouldn’t happen, would it?” He took her hand in his and covered it. “Victor will never get near you again. You have my word on it.” “Thank you, Sir.” “I saw you speaking with Sir David and several other Doms. You will have an opportunity to speak to others also before the auction.”
130
Desire’s Awakening
“I would like that, Sir.” He sighed. The experience last night had apparently taken its toll on her, physically and emotionally. It hadn’t been an easy couple of days for him either. Perhaps they did need a little time apart. “Okay, well, if there’s nothing else, I’ll say good night.” “Good night, Sir.” He stood and looked down at her. It hurt him to see her spirit so wounded. He decided to give her the space she wanted. He closed the door quietly behind him. Kaitlin turned off the light and the darkness enveloped her. She buried her face into her pillow and cried deep, soulful tears.
131
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Sixteen The next week passed quickly. Kaitlin rarely saw Sir Damien except for training sessions on Monday and Wednesday as he was very busy training the new girls. On days when she didn’t have training appointments, she was instructed to research specific websites and told to read as much as she could about the lifestyle. Her training session on Friday would be the trip to Club Exotica. On the few occasions when they passed in the hallway, Sir Damien would look briefly at her and smile, then return to his work. He hadn’t invited her back to his bedroom. Though she was relieved, she wondered whether he had found someone else to warm his bed. Despite her resolve to get over him, the thought of him with one of the other girls was too much to bear. She reflected on the Doms she met at the party. Sir David was very sweet and considerate. He didn’t try to push himself on her like Sir Victor. In fact, she was impressed with what a gentleman he was. He seemed quite intelligent. They spoke a lot about Canada and his temporary job in the states. He was in the United States on a sixmonth visa. If she had an interest in him, she would have to move to Canada. She had difficulty picturing herself in a place where winters were so cold. She had never experienced snow or temperatures below forty degrees. Then there was Sir Stefan. At first she was attracted to him because he was extremely good-looking, with a full head of thick hair the color of golden wheat and a wonderful smile. She liked the fact that he loved to dance as much as she did. His only drawback was that he enjoyed being the center of attention—he didn’t dance with her as much as he danced for her, or actually he danced for the entire crowd in the room. A man as self-centered as that would be hard to please. She wondered if he would even pleasure her or whether the relationship would be all one-sided with him being on the receiving end. The few others she talked to at the party were a blur. She disregarded them for one reason or another…smoker, too old or too young. She wondered if she was being overly picky. Why was it that the only one she really considered to be her perfect mate was the one man she couldn’t have? Or did the fact that she fell in love with him color her opinion of him? Her heart felt as if it had been scooped out and tossed into the trash. It hurt so bad that just taking a breath was a chore. Dolly commented on her lack of enthusiasm for the tasks she had been assigned and even remarked about the dark rings and puffiness under Kaitlin’s eyes. Kat couldn’t hide the fact that she wasn’t sleeping well at night. She lost interest in going to the gym or the pool and avoided others wherever possible. Once she even considered asking to be released from her contract, then realized that
132
Desire’s Awakening
was exactly what Corinne wanted her to do. No, she had signed up for this program and she was going to finish it. If there was one thing she had discovered in the few weeks she had been in the Trainer’s home, it was that she had found her niche. Despite a few unpleasant encounters, she truly enjoyed being a submissive and this lifestyle was what she wanted from now on. Vanilla partners just wouldn’t satisfy her anymore.
***** Damien went directly to his office every day after a full day of training. He spent as little time as possible in his bedroom. He couldn’t stand being there for long periods as it held too many memories of the time he spent with Kaitlin. The two training sessions he had with her this week were awkward. Both he and Kat went about the session in a very professional manner and did not speak of anything other than what was being taught. He had passed her several times in the hallway while leading a new sub to the dungeon. She was always busy doing her chores, but the moment he came close, she raised her head to look at him as if she sensed his presence. There was sadness in those incredible eyes that he could sense. She was so beautiful that his heart wrenched each time he saw her. He smiled politely and looked away for otherwise he might have said something he would regret later. He had plenty of work to keep him occupied. Without Corinne to assist him, he had to handle all aspects of planning and training. The pressure of the auction date hung over his head also. The three owned subs were progressing nicely in their training. By the middle of next week, their Masters would take them home. He would miss Dolly the most. She had been very helpful in mentoring the two new girls and Kaitlin during her short time there. She also had given him some advice that touched his heart and made him think. Did he really want to be alone the rest of his life? Wouldn’t it be great if he could be in love again and have one sub by his side instead of a stream of impersonal relationships with women who passed through his life? As a sub, he knew Dolly would never tell a Dom what to do, but she had cleverly made comments about what she would do with Kaitlin if she were him. Because of her close connection with Kat, she was able to have some serious heart-to-heart talks with her and shared a perspective about Kat that he hadn’t considered. The community of people who lived the 24/7 lifestyle was limited and most everyone knew everyone else. The Dominants were always very grateful for his assistance and he liked what it did to his bank account. Each time he took his trainees to auction at the Castle Dungeon, he became richer. His subs always brought the highest bids because of their impeccable training, a fact of which he was very proud. He tried not to think about how hard it was going to be to see Kaitlin on the auction block. Could he watch her walk away, never seeing her beautiful face again? Never hearing her lilting laughter? Never feeling her warm, sensual body against his?
133
Gail DeYoung
Damien had hoped to keep her around a little longer, dragging out her lessons, pretending that she needed to learn more. There was no hard and fast rule that said that once a submissive had finished training, she automatically had to go to auction. Indeed, other girls had spent an additional week or month in the house in order to meet more potential mates at parties. He tried to be as accommodating as possible so that no one could ever say that they were unprepared for the lifestyle or that they didn’t have enough exposure to all aspects before they went to auction. Everyone who had gone through his training praised him. That’s why it bothered him that Kat had been so affected by her experience at the party. He regretted that there was nothing he could do to take back what happened with Sir Victor. Now every encounter they had seemed strained. He missed the affection they shared. Perhaps he shouldn’t have gotten so close to her. Yes, that was his mistake—treating her special, breaking his own rules. It was a hard lesson to learn, but in the future, he would be careful to not let down his guard.
***** Damien stood in front of his mirror Friday night arranging the bow tie on his black tuxedo. He had taken care to make sure he looked exceptionally fine tonight and added a splash of Kaitlin’s favorite aftershave to his face. Clearing his throat, he said to his mirrored self, “All right. Looking good.” Kaitlin met him at the front door at exactly nine p.m. She wore a long black cape, a black fishnet stocking body suit and stilettos - the required attire for subs going with him to Club Exotica. Her hair was swept up in an attractive hairdo and her heavy makeup was applied correctly. He walked around her, giving her a studied perusal. She wore the cologne he gave her…it brought back bittersweet memories of an intimate night. “Very good,” he said, grabbing a whip from a post at the front door and attaching it to the clip on his belt. He attached a leash to her collar and led the way to his vehicle. Damien opened the back door of the black Lincoln Navigator and she climbed into the second seat, eyes trained forward. Without a word, he slid the door shut and climbed into the driver’s seat, tossing the whip onto the passenger seat. “Do you remember the instructions I gave you for tonight?” he asked, looking at her in the rearview mirror. “Yes Sir.” “Good. We’ll be there in about fifteen minutes. Try to relax. You’ll do fine.” He popped in a Tim McGraw CD and listened to “I Like It, I Love It” as he drove to get his mind off the beautiful submissive in his backseat. Occasionally while waiting at a red light, he peered into the mirror to look at her. She looked absolutely stunning, with soft tendrils of curls framing her face. Her makeup brought out her best features. He had almost forgotten how full and luscious her lips were, how mesmerizing her eyes
134
Desire’s Awakening
were, how delicate and perfect her features were. She would surely draw a lot of attention to them tonight. They made a very handsome couple. Arriving at the club, Damien grabbed the whip then gave the keys to a valet. Another valet opened Kaitlin’s door and assisted her out of the car. Damien led her into the establishment. The attendant at the front counter greeted them with a big smile as they approached. The man’s dark hair was slicked back from his narrow face in a style reminiscent of the 1920s. His suit even looked old-fashioned. “Sir Damien. Nice to have you back again.” “Thank you, James. Good to be back.” Damien removed Kaitlin’s cape and handed it to the gentleman along with the fiftydollar entry fee. “I’ll check that for you, Sir. Here is your coat check ticket. Enjoy.” “Thank you. We will.” Damien proceeded into the smoke-filled room. A mirrored ball cast droplets of dancing colored light against the pieces of equipment set up around the room. TVs in all four corners played repeat movies and harsh music blared in the background. Though it was early, a good crowd had already gathered. He led Kat to a table near the stage and took a seat. She stood next to him with her head lowered as he had instructed. He laid the whip on the table. “I’m going to the bar. I’ll be back in a few minutes. Wait here.” The bartender, dressed in a diaper and bow tie, promptly greeted him. Damien nodded to him. “Two diet colas, please.” “Yes Sir.” The bartender returned a moment later with the drinks. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome, Sir.” He handed the man a tip and turned to survey the room. Besides a majority of Dominants in the crowd, the room was also filled with several cross dressers tonight, a few lesbian and gay couples and a mixed-race couple who seemed to have a major shoe fetish. They crawled on their knees, begging to kiss the shoes of every patron they met. He smiled. The crowd was never the same and that made it interesting. To his surprise, Sir David was there. Good. He hoped to have an opportunity to talk to the Dom and find out more about him. He carried the glasses back to the table where Kat waited for him. Damien offered her the drink and smiled at her. “I brought you some cola.” She nodded and accepted the drink. He noted Sir David’s approach out of the corner of his eye. He assumed it wouldn’t take the Dominant long to spot Kaitlin in the crowd. “Evening. Mind if I join you?”
135
Gail DeYoung
Damien regarded the impeccably dressed man standing before him and indicated the seat next to him. “Certainly, please have a seat.” “Thank you.” The Dom sat across from Damien at the small cocktail table and gave Kaitlin a thorough inspection. “I see you’ve brought my favorite sub tonight. How nice.” “I try to give all of my girls an opportunity to visit the ‘real world’ before they are thrown into it so they know what to expect. Tonight is Kat’s turn.” “You’ve done a fine job of training her. She obeys quite well. Do you plan to exhibit her tonight?” Damien turned to Kaitlin. “Yes, we discussed doing a scene the other day. I’ll be whipping her at the cross later tonight.” Sir David smiled. “Then I shall have to stay around to see that. I’d like to learn the technique.” Damien took a swig of his drink while observing his guest. The man definitely had an air of sophistication and seemed well-to-do. He noticed the man’s Rolex watch and the fine quality of his suit. His nails were manicured and his white teeth were perfectly straight and appeared to be his own. From all outward appearances, it seemed that he could afford to pay a good price for a sub. But would he really be right for Kat? Why didn’t he know the proper whipping technique? “Mind if I ask how long you’ve been in the lifestyle?” “Well, I’ve had an interest in it for years, but I just recently decided to become active. This area is into the lifestyle much heavier than my hometown in Canada.” “And of course, since you’re living here, you might as well take advantage of it,” Damien added. “Absolutely. I want to enjoy it as much as possible before I go back in January.” “You’re heading back to Canada?” “Yes. This is just a temporary job assignment. I don’t live here.” Damien didn’t like the sound of that. He had hoped that whoever purchased Kat’s training package would live locally so he might have the opportunity to train her further if needed. If Sir David bid on her and she accepted his offer, she would possibly never return. “So have you ever had a submissive of your own before?” “No. But I’m quite sure that I’m ready for one. I’ve watched a lot of videos and read up on it. I figure I’ll get someone who is rather new at this and we can learn together.” He nodded and smiled at the sub. “Like Kat, here. She told me she’s a novice.” Sir David’s statement bothered Damien. He looked at Kaitlin. Yes, she was a novice, but she had learned from an experienced Trainer and had been exposed to real-life situations. He worried how well she would fare with someone who had no experience.
136
Desire’s Awakening
“Yes, she’s been in training for a couple of weeks now. She’s quite good.” “Have you bedded her?” Damien thought the question rather odd. Usually, interested Doms asked what type of submissive the girl was and what things she liked to do, but he had never been asked so directly about their physical intimacy. Indeed, this was the first time that his training had reached that level with a sub. “Why do you ask?” “I don’t know. I noticed chemistry between the two of you at the party last weekend. And even though you two haven’t spoken to each other tonight, I still sense a strong connection between the two of you. I was just wondering if her training had been thorough.” Sir Timothy arrived at the very moment Damien opened his mouth to answer the question. He was grateful for the distraction. He turned to greet his apprentice. “Hi. I was waiting for you at the bar, Sir. I didn’t notice you at first because your back was to me.” Damien cleared his throat. “Sorry, I wasn’t sure you were coming tonight. Sir David, have you met Sir Timothy?” The two men stood and shook hands. “Yes, I believe we saw each other briefly at the party last weekend. Didn’t actually get a chance to talk, however,” David offered. “Well, then, here’s your chance. Kaitlin and I are going to circulate the room. Public relations, you know. It’s been nice talking to you, David. Girl, come.” Damien stood and she immediately turned and followed him. He sighed in relief. The conversation was getting just a little too personal for him. Spotting a former client, he led Kaitlin to the pool table, which had been transformed into a makeshift bed at the backside of the u-shaped bar. Two female submissives were performing on top of the table for a group of onlookers. When Damien and Kat arrived, one sub was moaning her orgasm as the other sucked vigorously on her mound. The crowd nodded their approval. “Damien!” A thick-waisted, balding Dom in his late thirties grabbed Damien’s hand and shook it. “Glad to see you here tonight. Did you see my girls?” “Yes, I just caught the end of their scene, Joseph. Very nice. I see you’re still into ménage a trois.” The Dom laughed heartily and his belly shook. “You bet! It’s the only way to go. At least for me, that is.” He gave Kaitlin a quick once-over from head to toe. “You always amaze me, Damien. A new girl every time you come here. Your business must be doing quite well these days.” “Couldn’t be better. This one’s going to auction in a couple of weeks.” “Pretty.” The Dom reached over and tweaked one of Kat’s nipples sticking out from the fishnet stocking. The flesh immediately bloomed into a stiff bump. “She’ll fetch a 137
Gail DeYoung
good price. I’d buy her training package myself, but I’m totally happy with the two I got from you last year. You do a fine job.” Damien smiled. “Thank you. Happy customers are always my best references.” Joseph raised his bottle of beer. “Hey, everyone! Here’s the best damn Trainer in the area. He’s the one responsible for my girls here.” He pointed to Damien. The Doms and Dommes close to them all turned to regard Damien. He saw a lot of them first look at him, then at Kaitlin, who was perfectly poised. “Thanks, Joe. Always knew I could count on you for some free advertisement.” “Hey, you’re welcome, buddy. My pleasure.” Joseph was interrupted by two Dommes who had questions about the scene they had just watched. As he turned to answer them, Damien noted several unfamiliar Dominants headed their way. “Evenin’,” the tall, slender man spoke first. His Gothic look, complete with pasty skin, long, black hair, black leather pants, chain mail shirt and buckled boots, was quite authentic. His shorter companion complemented him with matching black leather pants and lace-up boots. His eyes had been heavily outlined with mascara to intensify them. He had two red spots on his neck. When they shook hands, Damien noted their fingernails were painted black. “What can I do for you gentlemen?” “We’re a gay couple looking for a submissive who likes to scene Gothic. Do you have any of those?” They didn’t even look at Kaitlin. She apparently wasn’t their type and Damien was grateful for little things. Damien shook his head. “No, sorry. Not at the moment. But I never know who will show up at my door. If you’d like to give me your card, I’d be happy to call you if I get one.” The tall Dom reached into his sleeve and pulled out a card, flourishing it before Damien. “Yes, please do so. We’d be eternally grateful.” He turned to his companion and laughed, displaying his fake pointed teeth. “I’m sure you would.” Flashing lights indicated that the show was about to start. “Well, we have to go. We’re in the show tonight. Nice to meet you.” The short Dom offered another limp-wristed handshake to Damien. “The pleasure was all ours.” Damien escorted Kat back to their table. Timothy was still sitting there, but Sir David had left. “Hey.” “Hello, Sir. I was wondering if you would be back on time. Sir David was pumping me with lots of questions about Kaitlin.”
138
Desire’s Awakening
Damien picked up his glass and finished the drink. He looked over his shoulder at the crowd, trying to find David. “Sorry about leaving you like that. He was just getting too personal with his questions and I needed to get away. Thanks for bailing me out.” “You’re welcome. Unfortunately, he’s coming back. He decided to make a quick stop at the men’s room before the show begins.” “Oh, well in that case, I guess we’d better get started.” He turned to Kat. “Go to the ladies’ room and take off your clothing and return to me.” She bowed and walked away. Timothy gave him an analyzing look. “What?” “Well, Sir. I don’t mean to be disrespectful, but are you sure you’re up to this? She isn’t just any sub. This is the one you defended at the party.” “Yes, I know. Thank you for your concern, but I’m fine. Things have changed between us since the party. It’s all very professional now.” Timothy’s brows lifted in wonder, but he didn’t voice any further concern. “Then I’ll wish you good luck, Sir.” “Thanks for the vote of confidence.” Damien patted Sir Timothy on the back. Kaitlin returned to the table wearing only her birthday suit. Damien admired her beautiful curves and those amazing breasts. She was a visual feast, dressed or not dressed. She draped her bodysuit across the back of a chair. He took off his jacket and placed it on another chair, slipped out of his bow tie and loosened the collar on his shirt. Rolling up his sleeves, he turned to Kat. “Ready? You may answer.” “Yes Sir, whenever you are.” “Then let’s begin. Watch our stuff for us, Tim.” He picked up the whip. Tim nodded. Damien walked Kat to a St. Andrew’s cross on center stage. There were several other subs being tied to crosses also. He acknowledged the other Doms’ presence with a nod and looked back at Kat. “Front, as we discussed the other day?” “Yes Sir, you said the audience likes frontal whipping. I want you to have the most attention tonight. So frontal it will be, Sir.” “Good. We’ll do it just like we practiced on Wednesday. Remember to use your safe word if it gets too intense.” He massaged her breasts, stomach and thighs to get the blood flowing before he tied her to the cross. The lights dimmed and a spotlight was focused on her and the rest of the exhibitioners. Damien stepped back into his position. He noticed that the other three subs were tied with their backs to the audience. The
139
Gail DeYoung
bartender announced the names of the participants in tonight’s show over the loud speaker. The audience grew silent. He cracked the whip on the floor for effect. “You may begin,” the announcer said. He took aim and flicked the whip at Kat’s breasts, applying just the right pressure so as not to pierce the skin, but to bring forth some pink stripes. Her body flinched outward the moment she was struck and relaxed once the whip had left her body. The audience cheered them on. Once again he flicked the whip. He knew it stung a little more because she had a greater sensitivity on her breasts. Her mouth formed a perfect “O” as she reacted to the momentary pain. Since they had already practiced this on Wednesday, he knew exactly how hard and long he could whip any area of her body without causing her undue harm. The object, after all, was to bring forth a reddening on the skin and the appearance of pain, but not to truly harm her. His strokes were slow and deliberate for he would never want to hurt her. The Dom standing next to him was much harder on his sub. He wielded the whip hard and fast. The poor girl hardly had time to brace for the next blow before it landed upon her buttocks. Damien saw tears streaming down her face within the first five minutes of the show. Yet she uttered no safe word, so she apparently was a pain slut. Kaitlin performed very well, giving the crowd what they wanted. Damien heard them cheering him on and clapped every time Kaitlin arched into the whip. A dozen red lines crisscrossed her breasts when he changed to whipping her thighs. Those were her strongest asset as far as acceptance of the whip. She could take a great deal of discipline on her legs without complaint. He focused on her lower lips. This time he moved closer and twirled the strands of the whip as though it was a fan, just hitting the very tips. She had told him that was most pleasurable to her. She moaned as he treated her to the light whipping. No matter what he did to Kat during the next twenty minutes, the audience loved it. But when her responses slowed and her gaze drifted upward, Damien realized that Kat had gone into her subspace. Concerned for her safety, he approached her to ensure she was all right. “Girl, look at me. Are you still with me?” It took a moment for her to focus on him. She licked her parched lips. “Yes Sir.” “Do you need a sip of water?” “No. I’ll be fine. It’s hot under these lights, but we’re almost done, right?” Damien looked at the clock. In less than five minutes, the bong would sound. “Yes, five minutes.” “Then let’s continue.” “Do you remember the safe word?” “Yes Sir. It’s ‘uncle’, but I am not going to need it.”
140
Desire’s Awakening
By the time the bong was sounded indicating the end of this round, they were both drenched in sweat, caused by a combination of the heat from the bright lights upon them plus the exertion of their actions. Damien hooked the whip to his belt and walked up to Kaitlin. She looked weary. The makeup under her eyes was smudged and her beautiful curls were limp and pressed to her forehead by sweat. He wiped away the moisture from her face and she smiled at him. “Thank you, Sir.” “It is I who should be thanking you. You were fantastic,” he said while releasing her bonds. “Come, let’s get you something to quench your thirst.” “Yes Sir. Now I could use a drink.” The lights in the room had come back on, indicating an intermission in the show. Many people got up from their seats to stretch their legs, visit the restrooms or refresh their drinks. Damien led Kat back to the table and allowed her to sit in his chair. “It appears that the ice has watered down your drink. Shall I get you another?” “I’d prefer a cold glass of water, please, Sir.” “No problem.” He noticed that Sir David had returned to the table. Damien acknowledged his presence with a nod. He wished the man would go somewhere else, but he seemed to be most comfortable sitting at their table. “Tim, watch her.” He didn’t mean to sound so gruff to his apprentice, but his mood had suddenly changed. “Yes Sir.” As he walked to the bar, Damien turned back in time to see Sir David reach over and touch Kaitlin’s hand. She smiled back at him. Damien balled his fists. What was it about that man that annoyed him so much? The bartender looked up from pouring drinks for two other patrons and rushed over to Damien. “What can I get you, Sir?” “Two glasses of ice cold water. Pronto.” “Coming right up, Sir.” The bartender returned with the glasses of water within less than a minute. “You two were wonderful on stage. You had the crowd eating out of your hand. What a great team you make.” Damien couldn’t help watching the continuing interaction between Sir David and Kaitlin. He distractedly heard the bartender’s comment. “Huh? Yeah, okay. Thanks.” He tossed the bartender a five dollar bill, then grabbed the two glasses of water and left.
141
Gail DeYoung
The room seemed much more crowded since he left the table. Now he had to work his way through the small groups who had gotten up to stretch their legs during intermission. He moved as swiftly as possible to the table. His irritation grew when he was stopped several times by people who wanted to tell him how wonderful they looked on stage. “Wonderful. Yes, thanks.” When he finally reached the table, Kaitlin looked up at him with gratitude in her eyes and took the glass offered her. He sat on the chair next to her which he had reserved with his jacket. “That was a great show. You were amazing,” David said, looking admiringly at Kat. “Thanks. We work well as a team,” Damien chimed in, mimicking the bartender’s comment. “Kaitlin was wonderful.” David looked at her and smiled. She smiled back and David grabbed her hand and squeezed it. Damien gritted his teeth. Wonderful. There’s that damn word again. “That’s what good training will do.” He couldn’t suppress the annoyance in his voice. Kat frowned at his tone. So what? It’s the truth. I am annoyed and I’ll show it if I want. Tim cleared his throat. “Well, not to change the topic, but I was wondering if I could see Melissa some day this week. Do I need an appointment, Damien?” “Hey, that’s a great idea. Yes, I’d like to visit Kaitlin also,” David said, a little too enthusiastically for Damien’s liking. Damien tossed Tim a look that said he wanted to kill him. Why did Tim say that? He knew Damien was irritated by Sir David and shouldn’t have asked permission in front of him. That really set Damien’s blood boiling and he gritted his teeth. “Call me to make an appointment. I don’t have my scheduler on me right now.” It was a lie. He always carried his scheduler. Suddenly the room felt too crowded, the air too thick with smoke, the music too loud. Damien shifted in his chair, unable to get comfortable. There was only one thing to do—leave before he said something he’d regret in the morning. “You know, we’re both pretty tired and sweaty. I think we’ll call it a night. Kat, go put your clothing on.” She seemed surprised that he would want to leave so soon after their performance. On one hand, he understood that she probably expected to stay until the shows were over, and under normal circumstances, he usually did. But he was the Dominant and the decision maker, not her. And his decision was final. He needed to get away now! She stood and walked to the ladies’ room. While he waited for Kat’s return, the lights flickered, indicating that a new show was about to begin. Damien feigned interest in the players and turned his chair around to face the stage. He knew Tim would get the 142
Desire’s Awakening
message that he didn’t want to talk anymore. His friend had known Damien long enough to know when he was irritated. And David apparently didn’t know what else to say. For that, Damien was grateful. When Kat returned fully dressed, he stood and nodded to his table companions. “Good night.” Both men stood to acknowledge their leaving. “Good evening. Have a wonderful night,” David said before kissing Kat’s hand. Damien took a deep breath of fresh air once they were outside. The wait for the valet to bring his car around seemed to take forever. He shook off the feeling of being cornered, something he had never felt before at the club. He didn’t like being put on the spot and yet his apprentice—of all people—did it to him! Damien wondered if he would have felt the same had he been accompanied by another submissive. He doubted it. He looked over at Kat, who kept her head lowered. It wasn’t her fault. “You may speak, if you wish.” “I have nothing to say, Sir.” He nodded. Well, they were back to the awkward, strained atmosphere again. Yeah, everything’s just fucking wonderful!
143
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Seventeen Kaitlin remained quiet during the entire ride home while she ran through the night’s events in her head. She had done everything as instructed and should have been pleased with her performance. Instead, she was frustrated. She didn’t like the way Damien talked about her to others. Sure, she knew she was to be auctioned and he wanted to show her off. But she had imagined it would be different somehow. And why did they have to leave so soon? Granted, they were both sweaty, but the room was air conditioned and they would have cooled down. She wanted to see more of what went on at the club. Her breasts, mound and thighs still stung from the repeated whipping she had just received. A night’s rest would surely cure that. The marks would disappear in a day or two, as they did after Wednesday’s practice session. The Trainer hadn’t hurt her. That wasn’t the object of the scene. It was simply to put on a good show, which they did. Kaitlin looked at the back of Damien’s head. Not a hair was out of place, even though he had just had a good work-out. He must have used hair spray to keep it perfect. In fact, everything about him was perfect. No one would suspect what he had been doing at the club because once he put his jacket on, it covered the wrinkles and sweat marks on his shirt. The way he looked tonight made her heart ache. He cleaned up so well. She heard someone say they made a beautiful couple and she couldn’t agree more. If only he felt the same way. She recalled him saying “this one’s going to auction next week”. If she were special to him, he couldn’t do that. He would have asked her to stay. But those words never crossed his lips. She accepted her fate reluctantly. Yes, the man was perfect…perfectly unavailable. They pulled into the driveway at midnight. Damien opened Kat’s door and led her to the front door. He stood under the illuminated overhang on the front porch with keys in hand for several moments, looking at the door, then her, then back at the door. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but didn’t. Finally, he turned the key in the lock and opened the door. She followed him inside and waited patiently while he unsnapped the leash. “Good night,” he said. She watched him walk toward the stairwell. A pang of disappointment clenched her heart. Had he asked her to join him in his room, she might have succumbed to her weakness and gone to bed with him. But he didn’t, so apparently that wasn’t what was on his mind at the front door.
144
Desire’s Awakening
Kat took off the cape and hung it in the front closet. She would not need it again. On his next trip to the club, he would take one of the other girls. They all got only one opportunity to go to the club with him.
***** Saturday turned out to be one of the hardest days yet for Kaitlin. It was Dolly’s last day. She had grown very close to her mentor during the short time they had spent together. Kat walked into Dolly’s room and sat on the bed next to Dolly’s suitcase. She watched Dolly fold her stockings and tuck them into a plastic bag before packing them into her suitcase. She sniffed back a tear. “So, this is goodbye. You’re going back to your Master today. I’m going to miss you.” Dolly smiled. “I know. I had a great time while I was here, but I’ve been missing Master something terrible. It will be good to be back in his arms.” “Did Sir Damien teach you everything you needed to learn?” “Oh yes. He was very considerate. He took his time and taught me not to be scared of trying new things. I think that was the hardest thing for me to overcome. I have this fear of the unknown.” “You must love your Master a great deal to do what he asked even though it was against your better judgment. How do you know when to trust them?” Dolly tilted her head to the side and put her hands on her hips. “Oh darling, you just know. It’s more of a gut feeling because the longer you’re together, the easier it should become. After all, trust is the foundation of all relationships.” Kat considered Dolly’s words. She realized that although she had issues with Sir Damien, she really did trust him. If she didn’t, she surely would have been worried about the whipping he gave her at the club. Sir Damien had been very considerate and explained everything that would happen to her at the club in the session she attended on Wednesday. They did a practice session and he learned from her reaction how much she could take. By the time they did the actual scene, she was confident in his ability to treat her well. “So how was your adventure at the club last night?” “It was all right, I guess.” Dolly frowned at her. “Just ‘all right’? Does that mean you were turned off by the lifestyle in the real world?” Kat shook her head. She watched Dolly lock her luggage and place it on the floor, then sit down next to her on the bed.
145
Gail DeYoung
“No, it wasn’t that. It was Sir Damien. He acted weird every time Sir David came around. In fact, I think we left early because of that.” Dolly raised an eyebrow. “Hmmm. Interesting.” “Tell me, what’s it like in the ‘real world’? Do subs ever get out of the house or are they locked in all the time?” Dolly laughed and put her hand on Kat’s shoulder. “Goodness, dear, no! Once that trust is built, you’d be amazed what happens. Our relationships are usually just like everyone else’s. You’ll have your chores to do and he’ll do some of his own. He pays all the bills. You just have a much more unique, shall I say, bedroom relationship. Also, you’ll spend a lot more time socializing with people in the lifestyle, going to places where you can act out your fantasies or to home parties. It’s actually a lot more fun than being with a vanilla man.” “What if I don’t like the relationship that I’ve gotten into or the Dom who purchased my training package? What do I do if he won’t release me?” “Darling, the Dom has to let you go. It’s an unspoken rule. However, you will have to make arrangements with him to pay off the price he paid at the auction, plus perhaps anything he bought you. But you don’t need to stay with him while you’re doing that. If you have any problems, contact Sir Damien. Even though your contract has been fulfilled, he will help you. Don’t ever be afraid that you are stuck in a relationship and can’t get out. You always have the option to leave.” The doorbell rang and Dolly jumped off the bed. She ran over to the mirror and checked her makeup, then smoothed her pretty yellow sundress over her curvaceous figure. “Oh that must be Master now! How do I look?” “Fabulous.” Kaitlin stood and gave Dolly a big hug. Kat couldn’t stop the tears that streamed down her cheeks. “What am I going to do without you? This place just isn’t going to be the same without your laugh.” Dolly opened her purse and pulled out a piece of paper and pen. She quickly scribbled a note and handed it to Kat. “Here’s my phone number. I want you to call me after you get settled into your new life. We’ll talk and maybe we can even get together. I know everything will turn out all right for you in the end. Just have faith.” “Thank you for everything you’ve done for me. I’ll call you. I promise!” She hugged her mentor and when Dolly stepped back, Kat noticed a tear trickle down her cheek. Kat watched Dolly walk down the hallway with her luggage in hand. A tall, blondhaired, well-built Dom met her in the living room. He gave her a big hug and a tender kiss that brought tears to Kat’s eyes. Sir Damien joined them. Kat watched the two Doms shake hands, then Dolly gave Sir Damien a hug, which put a big smile on
146
Desire’s Awakening
Damien’s face. As Dolly and her Master turned to leave, she waved goodbye to Kat. Kat returned the wave and saw Damien staring at her with a very odd look on his face. Was that sadness or longing? She couldn’t tell. She turned and went to her room.
***** One batch of girls out and another one in…that was the routine around the house, Kat observed. Damien was certainly a busy man and his business thrived. She wondered how many subs he had trained since he started three years ago. Now she understood why he didn’t have time for a full-time relationship. He never stopped working. She knocked on his open office door Monday morning, waiting for him to address her before entering. He looked up from his paperwork briefly to acknowledge her then went back to work. “Yes? Come in.” She walked cautiously into the room, not wanting to interrupt his concentration as he made notes on the file before him. “Sit.” “Sir, I thought perhaps you could use some help. I know you’ve taken all duties away from Corinne, and now with Dolly gone, you don’t have a head sub to give directions to the girls. In addition, you seem to be working much harder doing all this paperwork. I have office skills and would be more than happy to do anything you want, Sir.” Damien raised his head and his eyes locked with hers. She saw telltale blue crescents under his bloodshot eyes. The extra hours he was putting in were taking a toll on him. He must have been staying up late at night. But was he working or doing something else? “Yes, I am buried in paperwork. In fact, I’ve placed an ad in the paper for a secretary and will be interviewing three girls this week. I hope that she’ll be able to start soon. But in the meantime, I could use some help until she arrives. Could you do some filing and faxing for me?” “Sir, it would be my pleasure.” He handed her a stack of papers. “I need these filed in the cabinet over there. I also need new files made. Here’s a list of the names. The label-maker is in the bottom drawer of the file cabinet.” “Yes Sir.” She got to work right away. There was a knock on the door and Mrs. Swenson walked in. “Come in, Mrs. Swenson. I was just going to ask for you. Have a seat.” Kaitlin felt Mrs. Swenson’s stare right through her back. She was sure the elderly woman wondered what she was up to.
147
Gail DeYoung
“I wanted to go over the list of people to invite to this Saturday’s party. Do you have any more names to add to this list?” “No, there are no additions unless we get a Gothic girl or guy in the program. If we do, there’s this really unusual Goth couple we could invite. But for now, let’s go with this list. Make sure Sir Vincent isn’t invited.” “As you wish.” “Is there something else you wanted, Mrs. Swenson?” Kat turned around to look the woman straight in the eye. She saw a spark of interest that unnerved her. Mrs. Swenson lowered her gaze to Kat’s pussy and Kat shivered. With less than two weeks left at the house, she hoped to avoid a confrontation with the woman. “No, that will be all for now.” “Good. Then you’re dismissed.” Kat returned to the large stack of filing. The phone rang and Damien spoke to Dr. Fischer, making an appointment for her to visit again next Thursday, two days before Kat would go to auction. Kat knew the girls all had to have a clean bill of health provided by Dr. Fischer as part of their training package when it was sold. The end seemed very close now and though she tried to concentrate on what she was doing, she was distracted by thoughts of what would happen to her on auction day. “I’m expecting a total of three new girls in Thursday, so I haven’t made the training schedule for this week.” Kat raised her head and looked at Sir Damien. Well, now she knew who the new files were for. “Sir, I don’t mind. I understand. Are these girls owned subs, Sir?” “No, actually, they’re all novices, like you were. Two are Hispanic girls from north Miami and one is from Cuba. Guess I’ll have to brush up on my Spanish, because they only speak broken English.” “Sorry, Sir. I can’t help you there. I took French in school, Sir.” He laughed and she loved the sound. She hadn’t heard it for some time. “Don’t worry. I’m part Spanish. I’ll just call my grandmother and speak to her for an hour and it will all come back.” “I didn’t know that, Sir. From your dark hair, eyes and tan complexion, I thought you were Italian, Sir.” “There’s a lot you don’t know about me. I’m a mixture of Italian, Spanish and American Indian. But mostly Spanish. What nationality are you?” “Sir, I’m a mixture of many nationalities so I just say I’m American.” He laughed. “Yes, as we all can.” The phone rang again. It was Miss Tiffany.
148
Desire’s Awakening
“No, stay home if you’re not feeling well. I’ll have Kaitlin prepare dinner. Hope you feel better.” Kat saw Damien shake his head. “Well, it looks like you’re going to be very busy yourself today,” he said. “Dinner’s on you.” “Sir, I heard. That’s fine. I just need to know how many mouths I’m feeding.” He locked gazes with hers and time froze. She licked her lips nervously, feeling as though he had put a spell upon her, drawing out her sexuality from cold storage. Suddenly the room felt hot and she could feel her pulse pounding in her head. Slowly, he rose from his desk and walked to the door. She heard the click of the lock. He swung around and walked toward her with determined steps. She accepted his extended hand to stand and the files fell from her lap onto the floor. Damien led her to his desk, pushing her down on her knees in front of him. “Right now I need you to feed your mouth.” He unzipped his pants and dropped them to the floor, then leaned against his desk. His cock stood stiff as a flagpole in front of her face. Kat looked up at him and smiled. It had been much too long since they had had any physical contact and she desperately missed it. She reminded herself to keep her heart out of it and just be the pleasure sub he needed now. She wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and placed her mouth on top of it. He smelled musky and lightly cologned. The combination drove her wild. The moment she took his cock into the warm cavern of her mouth, he leaned back, sucked in air and closed his eyes. She worked her way up and down the firm flesh, making sure to cover every inch with her tongue. He moaned his pleasure as he held onto her shoulders. Her other hand grasped his balls and pulled down on them, massaging in rhythm with her mouth. “God, I missed this!” His deep voice touched a chord inside her. Kat was thrilled to hear those words. It was good to know that she was not the only one who felt the pain of separation. She pushed against his chest and he leaned farther back on the desk then scooted his butt toward her. He spread his knees wide for her and braced his hands on his desk. Kat was pleased to see that he knew exactly what she was going to do. Kaitlin sucked his balls, one at a time, deep into her mouth. Her finger played along the sensitive skin between the base of his balls and his anus. She could tell she was doing the right thing because she heard his fists slamming into the desktop every so often. He may be the Dom but I’m the one with the power now. She could easily control him with her mouth. It was a heady experience, knowing he gave his full trust to her. She could easily hurt him with her teeth, but she would not dare to do that. Licking a finger, she slipped it into his anus and moved it in and out. His face was skewed into what appeared to be agony, yet she knew he was experiencing sweet torture. He loved it. She went deeper inside until she felt the tip of his prostate. When she massaged it, his cock jumped.
149
Gail DeYoung
She pulled her finger out and ran her tongue around his cock while her hand pumped up and down along the hard ridge caused by the bulging vein. It grew steadily thicker with every stroke. By the time she came back up to the tip of his cock, come was already glistening in the small hole. She licked the liquid that escaped. Her hands reached up to massage his abdomen and he grabbed them and pulled her to him. She leaned forward and kissed him so he could taste himself on her. His mouth clamped down hard on hers as his hand dug ferociously into her scalp, holding her close to him. Like a man who had gone for days without water in the desert, he drank of her mouth, sucking on her tongue. She swooned, dizzy with desire, wanting—no, needing—more of him. He moved farther back on the desk with her, coaxing her legs open so she could straddle him. “Ride me.” He breathed warmly against her ear while his fingers dug into the soft flesh on her hips. She eased down on his cock while watching his expression. The sensation of flesh meeting flesh nearly drove her wild. Her inner muscles grabbed onto him and squeezed. His eyes widened when she met every one of his upstrokes with a downstroke. The concentration on his face as he controlled his orgasm was mesmerizing. It seemed as though he wanted to drag out the sensation as long as possible. Every so often, he bit his lip as he drove deep into her. Her juices poured freely, keeping him well lubricated. “Yes, my sweet girl. Give it to me.” She dug her nails into his chest, sliding across the soft skin beneath her hands. With practiced patience, she prolonged her own orgasm and was surprised that she had learned that trick from him. She rocked back and forth on top of him, knocking over papers that had been neatly stacked on the corner of the desk. She didn’t care. She’d straighten them later. Right now, all she cared about was the handsome man beneath her who craved her body. He deftly removed her corset and tossed it on the floor so his large hands could wrap around her breasts and massage them from base to nipple. He lifted her left breast and sucked her nipple ring into his mouth. His tongue swirled over and around the nipple, causing it to grow firm, then flicked the sensitive flesh. The assault continued with the right breast, giving it the same intensity as the left breast. “Sir, I’m not going to be able to hold it much longer,” she whimpered against him. “I know. I’m having the same problem. Come for me. Now!” She gave in to the amazing pressure building inside her. The spasms grew more intense as she came all over him. His movements quickened and he thrust deeply into her core. Sweat beaded upon his brow and she watched it trickle down into his ear as he gave into an intense explosion. Finally, they collapsed into each other’s arms, with his hand resting against the back of her head.
150
Desire’s Awakening
It was moments before either one spoke. Their breathing and heartbeats slowed to normal rhythm before she took her head off his chest. He was the first one to move, shifting under her and sitting up. She moved off him. “Sir, give me a moment. I’ll be right back.” He nodded and remained in place. She opened the door and peeked outside to make sure the coast was clear. In the bathroom next to the office, she grabbed a washcloth and wet it with warm water. She felt his slippery come on her hand and rinsed it off before sneaking back into his office. Without a word, she wiped his cock clean with the warm cloth. “Thank you. I needed this. The tension between us has been unbearable.” His words of tenderness melted her resolve. It was more than she could stand. She cared too much to continue the charade. With such a short time left before she was to leave the house, Kat decided she would open up to him once again and show him her true feelings. “Sir, I…” The phone rang at that moment and she never got an opportunity to say what was on her mind. “Oh hello, David.” Damien eased away from her so he could put his slacks back on. He walked around to the other side of the desk and resumed his professionalism. She bent down to pick up the papers that had scattered all over the floor, gathering them into her arms while listening to the conversation. She stood and created neat piles on top of his desk once more. “So you’d like to visit on Wednesday. Let me take a look at the schedule. Yes, Kaitlin will be free at three p.m. I’ll tell her. Thank you. Goodbye.” As though a cold wind had blown through the office, the heat they just shared vanished. Damien’s expression froze and his voice lost all emotion. “Sir David is coming Wednesday to visit you. Be ready for him at three.” “Sir…” “That will be all. You can finish filing later this afternoon while I am meeting with the Doms and new submissives. Right now, I’d like some privacy.” “Yes Sir. As you wish.” She picked up her corset and left the room, the sting of tears burning her eyes.
151
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Eighteen Two days later, Kat sat in her room watching the clock’s digital numbers flip from two fifty-nine to three o’clock. She heard the doorbell ring and knew Gabrielle would greet Sir David and escort him to the recreation center. She rose slowly from her bed as if in a trance and walked down the hallway to meet him. The desire to run away overcame her. She wanted to scream, to beat her fists upon Sir Damien’s chest and tell him what a fool she had been to fall in love with him. She wished she had the same interest in Sir David. Perhaps the fact that he was seventeen years older than her colored her opinion of him. She had always imagined herself with a man closer to her own age. Though her heart wasn’t in it, she smiled as she entered the room and greeted her visitor. “Kaitlin. Don’t you look lovely today?” Sir David always knew how to make her feel special. “Thank you, Sir David.” “Here, have a seat on the couch next to me.” She walked over and sat a respectable distance facing him. He laughed. “You act as if we’re strangers rather than two people who have known each other a little while now.” He patted the seat next to him. “Please, move closer to me.” While she scooted over, he picked up a bouquet of flowers from the table. “I brought these for you. I hope you’re not allergic.” She accepted the gift and brought them to her nose to sniff the pink roses’ sweet fragrance. “No Sir. Roses are my favorite. Thank you. It’s very kind of you, Sir.” “Flowers probably aren’t proper protocol when calling on a submissive, but I’m sort of old-fashioned and not quite sure about all the intricacies of the lifestyle. As I mentioned the other day, I’m still learning.” “That’s all right, Sir. I’m sure they won’t throw you out for bringing me flowers. May I take a moment to find a vase for these? I’ll be right back.” “Certainly. Take your time.” He smiled and deep dimples graced his cheeks. Kat walked into the kitchen and searched the cabinets for vases. Miss Tiffany had occasionally brought fresh cut flowers for the table to brighten the room. Surely she must have stored the vase somewhere convenient. Kat was pleased when she found it in the cabinet under the sink. She filled the vase with water and stood by the table arranging the roses when Sir Damien walked out of his office accompanied by the two owned subs and their Doms.
152
Desire’s Awakening
He took one look at the flowers and scowled, then turned and walked away. Great. This is the first time he has seen me in days and he’s in a bad mood again. She carried the vase of flowers into the recreation center and found Sir David flipping through the pages of a men’s magazine. He put it down when she arrived. She sat next to him as he had instructed before. “Ah, that’s better,” he said and put his arm around her shoulder. She felt uncomfortable with his assumption that he could cozy up to her so soon. “So what kind of work do you do, Sir David?” There was a great deal she needed to know about him and they really hadn’t had a lot of time to discuss important matters. “I work for a recreational boating firm in Canada. We’re trying to get established in South Florida. I’m here investigating different areas to determine which would be the best place for our products. There’s a lot of competition, as you can imagine, so my job is very important. It’s vital to be sure of the demographics before we invest a great deal of money into the area.” “Well, Sir, wouldn’t your firm relocate you here if they decide this is where they want to set up shop?” “No, that would be our sales and marketing staff. Actually, they would most likely hire locals to do the selling. My place is in Canada.” “Oh, I see.” Kaitlin’s hopes of staying in Florida were dashed. If he were to purchase her training package, she could say goodbye to everything familiar. “Kat…” He picked up her hand and held it between his two palms. His face came close to hers and she could feel his warm breath against her skin. “If you don’t already know it, I’ve become very fond of you. I think you’re a beautiful, intelligent woman. I was very impressed with you the other night at the club. You handled yourself with grace and poise under the bright lights in front of a large crowd of people.” “Thank you, Sir.” His lips were a hair’s breath away from hers. She expected him to kiss her at any moment. “I believe there is an attraction between us and I would like to explore whether we have chemistry. I know you will be at the auction in less than two weeks and I’d be interested in bidding on your training package.” Her heart beat a staccato rhythm in her chest. She bit her lip nervously. “What exactly did you have in mind, Sir?” “With your permission, I would like to ask Sir Damien if I could take you on a date to a movie and dinner. Afterward, we could go back to my place and well, you know.” “Sir, I’m not sure we’re allowed to do that. I think while we’re in training, we’re supposed to stay at this house. But you’re free to ask Sir Damien and I’ll go along with whatever he says.”
153
Gail DeYoung
Sir David picked up her hand and kissed the back of it. His lips were soft and warm. She smiled. “When do you think is a good time to ask him?” “Why not right now?” Damien stood leaning against the door frame. Kat and David turned to regard the Master of the house scowling at them with his arms crossed over his chest. Sir David dropped Kat’s hand and stood to meet his host. “Hello, Sir Damien. I wasn’t expecting to see you right now.” “I gathered that by the intimate position I found you two in.” “Then you know what I wish to ask of you.” Kat felt butterflies in her stomach. She didn’t know whether she was more nervous for Sir David or herself. “Yes, but Kat’s right. It’s best that the submissives stay in the house while they are in training.” “Are you saying that she is not allowed to go out at all during her training?” Damien’s eyes narrowed and Kat swallowed hard. She recognized his look of contained anger. “Of course she can. But it is best that they have somewhat supervised interaction with Dominants while they are in training. That way we can ensure no one will get hurt.” “I understand your concern for her safety. I promise you, Sir, that I will not require Kat to perform any D/s activities. This will strictly be a ‘getting to know one another’ date. Also, if you will provide her with a cell phone, she will be able to contact you if she feels the least bit uncomfortable.” Damien’s gaze flew from David to her and back again. Her heart pounded heavily. She realized she was holding her breath waiting for the Trainer’s answer. Damien dropped his hands to his sides and balled them into fists. She saw his jaw working back and forth and his face grow red. “All right then, one date. Bring her home promptly the next morning.” Sir David visibly relaxed. He smiled. “Yes, yes, of course. That will not be a problem. Thank you.” “Fine.” Damien turned and left them alone once more. David reached down and grabbed Kat’s hand, noticeably excited about spending time with her. “So, do you have plans for tonight?”
***** Miss Tiffany felt better and told Kat not to worry about helping with dinner as she had to get ready for her date. Kat passed the staircase on the way to her bedroom and
154
Desire’s Awakening
saw Sir Damien descending the stairs. He stopped to let her pass but did not say a word to her. The look on his face was one of disappointment mixed with disgust. She lowered her head and kept walking. She wanted to tell him that she was going to refuse Sir David’s offer, but after Sir Damien gave him the okay, she felt obliged to accept. Sir David would be back to pick her up at six p.m. With only two hours before his arrival, she showered and straightened her hair, which hung long and sleek down to the middle of her back. Because they were going to “vanilla” establishments, she was allowed to wear normal clothing. Pulling out a short, black skirt, a slinky top and black heels from her suitcase, she sighed. Though it had only been a few weeks, she was accustomed to the “less is best” clothing requirements of the home. It felt strange to wear clothing again. Sir David was punctual for his date. He wore an expensive pale blue silk shirt and dark blue pants. Watching his approach to the front door through the side pane of glass, Kat glanced in the hallway mirror and quickly applied a last coat of lipstick. She answered promptly when she heard his knock on the door. He smiled warmly at her and offered her his arm. “Shall we?” Kat felt uncomfortable taking his arm. She remembered the last time she walked through this door with a Dom, a leash attached to her collar. Going out with Sir David was a completely different experience and she wondered if he would be the kind of Dom she was looking for. Sir David walked her to his black Mercedes and opened the passenger door. She slid in and watched as he closed the door and went around to the driver’s side. He buckled his seat belt and nodded to her to do the same. “Ready?” “Yes Sir.” “Oh, there’s one thing I want to do before we begin.” He reached over and removed the collar from her neck, placing it in the glove compartment. The cool air from the air conditioning hitting bare flesh made her keenly aware of her naked neck. “Tonight, we’re not Dom and sub. We’re just normal people. I want you to call me David and skip the formality of calling me ‘Sir’. Deal?” “Yes Sir. Oh I’m sorry, I mean David.” He laughed. “Don’t worry. You’ll get used to it by the end of the evening. So what’s your pleasure? Would you like dinner then a movie or the other way around?” Kat wasn’t used to being asked what she wanted. It had been a long time since she had to make a decision. It was usually up to the Dom to determine what they would do. “I haven’t eaten in hours, so I am hungry. Dinner first would be wonderful.” “Do you like Japanese food?” “Yes, that would be fine.” 155
Gail DeYoung
A half hour later, they pulled up to an oriental-style restaurant situated on the intracoastal waterway. As they walked up the stairs to the front entrance, Kat admired the bonsai trees decorating the path. She was surprised when she heard Sir David tell the maitre d’ that he had a reservation. Apparently, he anticipated her agreeing to eat there. They were seated at a rectangular table with three other couples. A pretty, young Japanese girl in a kimono handed them a menu and steaming hot hand towels, then took their orders. Kat looked around the crowded room. She smiled at seeing oriental chefs standing in the center of the u-shaped tables tossing food in the air. The food smelled wonderful. The patrons laughed, clapped and yelled comments to the cook. “You like?” David leaned close so she could hear him in the noisy room. “Yes, it’s great. I’ve never been to this type of restaurant before.” “Then I’m sure you’ll enjoy the show.” At that moment, a young Japanese man greeted them. He was dressed in a white chef’s coat and hat and wore a red sash around his waist. He moved to the back of the table and set uncooked meat, fish, vegetables and rice on the top of the cooking surface, which was in the middle of their table. “Welcome to our restaurant. Have you all been here before?” Kat loved his thick Japanese accent. Everyone else at the table indicated they had eaten there prior to that night, which made Kat the only “newbie”. David smiled at her. The chef read off each individual order, ensuring they would get the proper meal. Then he turned on the heat and cooked their food. Kat was amazed at how quickly and expertly he sliced the shrimp, cutting off the tails and opening the vein on the back. He popped one into the air and it landed in the center of his chef’s hat. She laughed and clapped. The chef bowed. Kat couldn’t believe how full she got after eating a bowl of rice, shrimp, filet mignon and a variety of cooked vegetables. David had ordered the salmon and raved about how delicious it was. After dinner, they walked outside and waited for the valet to bring the car around. “Happy?” “Yes, I am. Thank you.” “Good. I’m glad you enjoyed it. Now we can either go back to my place and pop in a video or go to a theater. Your choice.” “I’ll leave that decision up to you, if you don’t mind.” He had already spent a tidy sum on dinner and she didn’t want to cause him additional expense on their first “date”. He took her hand in his and kissed the palm. “Okay, then we’ll go to my place.” Smiling, she got into the car.
156
Desire’s Awakening
David pulled into the parking lot of a marina in front of a forty-two-foot yacht. “Welcome to my home,” he said, pointing to the sleek, modern boat. Kaitlin’s mouth dropped open. She had never been on a yacht before. She was impressed. “You might want to take off those heels because I don’t want you killing yourself when you come aboard.” David pointed to Kat’s shoes. She did as directed and followed his lead. The water was a little choppy and the boat bobbed up and down next to the dock. Sir David went first and lent his hand to assist her in getting onto the yacht. When she landed, he kept his hand on her elbow to steady her. She could tell he was an experienced seaman, as he kept both feet squarely on the vessel despite the rocking motion. “See what I mean?” “Yes,” she giggled nervously. She heard the slap of water against the sides of the yacht and the fiberglass rubbing against the wooden dock. “Come, let’s go downstairs.” He led the way. The interior of the yacht was decorated in varying hues of beige and brown. Although she was very impressed with the modern appliances and decor, she missed the lifestyle touches that Damien’s house had. Because the yacht was compact, she knew there would be no room for a dungeon. But she didn’t want to hurt Sir David’s feelings. She smiled as she looked around. “Nice boat. Is this one of the yachts your company sells?” “Yes, it is. If you like it, I can get you one for about a million dollars.” She laughed. “That’s okay. I’ll just enjoy yours.” “It’s a little crowded. Not like a regular home, of course. But it comes with all the amenities. The restroom’s behind the kitchen, just past the refrigerator, in case you need it.” David pointed to the back room. “Yes, I could definitely use the restroom after all the tea I drank.” “I have a TV in my bedroom. I’ll find a movie to watch.” “All right. I’ll be out in a few minutes.” “Take your time.” He smiled and left her. She visited the restroom and returned five minutes later, having removed her panties. She had to wear them out as she couldn’t risk having the chains and weights dangling between her legs from the bottom of her short skirt at the restaurant. But now that they were in private, she felt comfortable taking them off. David was spread out on the bed with his shirt and shoes off. His pale skin was red as if he had tried to get a suntan quickly and ended up with a burn instead. He had a nice shape, but nothing to brag about. Apparently he did not have time or the inclination to work out as much as Sir Damien. She warned herself to stop the comparison as she knew she would be terribly disappointed. She would accept David for what he was. 157
Gail DeYoung
“Do you want something to drink before the movie begins?” “No, I’m fine, thank you.” He patted the bed and she crawled in next to him. Wrapping an arm around her, David pulled her snugly against him and pushed the remote button. The TV screen flashed a disc shape on a blue background and she wondered what movie he had chosen to entertain them. The Notebook started and she knew she was in trouble. He was subtly telling her he was in an amorous mood. Her nose twitched. Sitting so close to him, she realized he must have also dabbed on more cologne while she was in the restroom and the odor was overpowering. He was trying very hard to impress her, but it was actually turning her off. She put her hand up to her nose to block the offensive smell. After a half hour, she felt his hand upon her thigh. It slowly worked up to the top of her leg. Though he seemed to be watching the movie, he whispered in her ear. “Open for me.” She acquiesced and his fingers pursued her sweet spot. She felt him sliding a digit over her lips, aided by her juices. “Mmmm, you’re wet.” Then he stuck two fingers inside her and she arched upward. He wiggled them, locating her G-spot, and she squirted. “Very nice. You get easily turned-on.” He shifted on the bed, sliding his pants down his legs to expose his limp cock. “Here, help me.” She leaned over and discovered he had an uncircumcised cock. That was a first for her. It looked strange, as if it was a missile. At first, she wasn’t sure how to deal with it. When she wrapped her hand around it and moved up and down, she found the skin retracted from the head. Ah, so that’s where it is. It took a long time to stimulate his cock into a semi-upright position. She worried that she was not doing something right. Perhaps the television was a distraction and he wasn’t concentrating enough on her efforts. Damien never had this problem, she remembered. All it took was one look at her and the man’s cock was at attention. Oops, she realized she was comparing the two men again. She stifled her thoughts from drifting in that direction. “That’s right. Keep stroking right there. Lick it.” David’s hand came down to hold the base of his cock while her tongue danced around the tip. Finally, she achieved the erection for which she had worked so hard. “Lie on your back,” he ordered and she gratefully complied. It had taken so long to get him up that her mouth hurt. He pulled up her skirt around her waist and positioned himself over her with one hand. She spread her legs wide to give him a good view of where he was headed. He kept stroking his cock with one hand and directed it to the entrance of her core. Once 158
Desire’s Awakening
situated, he let go and braced himself with both hands. Then he tried to shove it in. She felt his cock bending as he entered her and knew he had not been able to maintain the erection. But he had a determined look on his face that told her he was going to try anyway. Kat arched up into him as he attempted valiantly to slide into her. The entrance was slick with her juices and she thought she could feet him shriveling. He tried to pump the limp member into her for a few minutes, but he couldn’t get in. She could see the frustration building on his face. Sweat beaded on his brow. “Hmmm, you must be too wet. Let me get it back up and we’ll try it from another angle.” Kat felt sorry for him as he stroked his cock in front of her. It got bigger, but not hard enough to penetrate her. “Perhaps you could just suck me off.” “Sure.” She leaned over and once again wrapped her lips around his cock. She did everything she could and tried all the tricks that worked on Damien, but to no avail. Forty minutes later, she stopped when her mouth became numb. “I’m sorry. I really tried.” “No, don’t be. It’s me. I got into this lifestyle hoping it would help my problem. I felt my cock jumping that night at the club when Damien whipped you. The only problem is, I don’t have a whip here and I don’t know how to handle one. But that would probably work. I’ll have to get one.” “Yes, most likely,” she said, doubt lacing her words. They watched the rest of the movie in silence. He didn’t attempt any further moves on her, for which she was grateful. Though he did not express it, she sensed he was embarrassed at his lack of performance and she didn’t want to make him feel any more uncomfortable. When the end of the movie scrolled across the screen, he turned to her. “If you’d like, I can take you home tonight.” “I think that might be best,” she said, getting off the bed to straighten her clothing. He stood behind her and dressed. She wrapped her arms around his waist and kissed him quickly on the lips. “I had a lovely time tonight. Thank you so much for dinner.” He rubbed her cheek with his thumb. “You’re quite welcome, my dear. Would you do a favor for me, please, and not mention my problem to anyone? I’d appreciate your keeping it confidential.” “Of course, you have my word on it, Sir.” Though Kat didn’t know anyone his age who took the little blue pill, she had heard about it on television ads. She wondered why he wasn’t taking it. “I don’t mean to pry, Sir, but why don’t you try Viagra?”
159
Gail DeYoung
“I wish I could,” he replied sadly. “I can’t take it, though, because I’m on medicine for high blood pressure.” “Oh I see.” Kat realized it was a tender subject for him and decided not to pursue that line of discussion any further. The ride home was punctuated by momentary comments, but easy dialogue between them had dried up. She really didn’t know what to say. And apparently, he didn’t either. He pulled into the driveway and let her get out on her own. “Well, good night,” she said before closing the door. “Night.” She watched as he drove away, her thoughts focused on how sad it was that he was having sexual problems. The front door light sprang to life once she crossed the sensor. Not having a key, she had to knock, hoping someone would still be awake to open the door for her. Mrs. Swenson answered the door and glared at her exposed neck. Her eyes narrowed and she put her hands on her hips. “You come home without your collar and want me to let you in? Why should I?” Kat’s hand flew to her neck and she realized that she forgot to take her collar out of Sir David’s glove compartment. “Oh no!” Her eyes grew wide with fear. She looked to see if David’s car was still in the neighborhood. There was no trace of his car and she knew she was in a shitload of trouble.
160
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Nineteen Kat nervously came out of her bedroom at ten Thursday morning. The house was alive with activity. The smell of coffee and fresh-baked blueberry muffins drew her to the kitchen. She skirted one of the girls scrubbing the floor on her hands and knees and saw another wiping down the sliding glass doors leading out to the patio. The sound of the vacuum came from the recreation center. Miss Tiffany stood at the kitchen counter and turned at her approach to offer her a cup of coffee. “Here, it looks like you could use this.” “Is it that bad?” She accepted the cup of coffee and winced at her friend. Miss Tiffany raised her head and looked behind Kaitlin. “Actually…it’s worse.” Kaitlin swung around to see Sir Damien standing in front of his office door with his arms crossed over his chest. His scowl could have wilted a bouquet of fresh flowers. And she knew she was responsible for putting that unpleasant expression on his handsome face. She swallowed hard. “Kat, come to my office.” “Yes Sir.” She took a swig of coffee to enhance her fortitude and returned the cup to Miss Tiffany. “Well, here I go. Wish me luck.” “Yep. You’re gonna need it.” Miss Tiffany shook her head. Kat squared her shoulders and walked into his office. Sir Damien was seated behind his desk wearing a gray turtleneck sweater and a look that told her not to play with him right now. At a moment like this, she shouldn’t be thinking about stripping him naked and licking him all over. But she couldn’t help the lascivious thought from crossing her mind. Focus, she scolded herself. Not now. “Sit.” She obeyed his command and bowed her head after taking a seat in front of his desk. Though Kat was prepared for an in-depth inquisition, she hadn’t expected his first question. “Did you do him?” Kat swallowed hard and her eyes snapped up to meet his burning gaze. Her reply came out as a squeak. “Excuse me, Sir?” “Don’t make me ask you twice. You heard the question.” Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm her jittery nerves.
161
Gail DeYoung
“Sir, well, it’s rather complicated and I’m not sure Sir David wishes me to discuss this with you.” She wrung her hands in her lap. It was another one of those awkward moments in her life where she just wanted to crawl under the furniture and disappear. He slammed his fist down hard on the desk and she jumped in her seat from the shock of hearing him so angry with her. “Are you refusing to answer me?” Kat felt the blood drain out of her face. She had promised Sir David that she would not reveal his problem and she always kept her promises. But keeping quiet only made her look guilty. “No, Sir. I just think that perhaps Sir David would feel better if I didn’t go into details.” “Then perhaps you can answer this…where is your collar?” At last, a question she expected. “Oh that. Well, Sir, I left it in Sir David’s glove compartment.” Her answer brought Damien to his feet, glaring down on his disobedient sub. “In his glove compartment? How did it get there?” Kat bit her nail in anticipation of the distress her answer was going to have on him. “Sir David took it off me and put it in there.” The Trainer closed his eyes and shook his head. She felt the heat of his wrath across his desk. “By taking off your collar, you have broken your word. This is a very serious offense. You realize you will be punished for this.” “Yes Sir.” “Meet me in the dungeon at eight tonight.” His tone was flat, unemotional. That scared her even more than his ire. “Yes Sir.” “That is all. You’re dismissed.” She turned on her heel and quickly left the room before he reprimanded her for anything else. Today was turning out to be the nightmare she expected. Miss Tiffany put her arm around Kat’s shoulder as she sat at the kitchen table, sobbing into her cup of coffee. “I didn’t want to do it. That’s what he doesn’t understand. I didn’t want to go with Sir David to begin with. But he wouldn’t let me explain.” “There, there. It could be worse. He could have just told you to get out. But he didn’t, so try to look at the bright side.” Kat regarded her friend through teary eyes. “How do I fix this, Miss Tiffany?” Miss Tiffany stroked her hair and sighed.
162
Desire’s Awakening
“Now there’s the twenty-four-million-dollar question. I wish I had an answer.” Kat dropped her head onto her folded arms and closed her eyes. It seemed her life had just become much more complicated and all she had hoped to do when she began this journey was to make her life easier. She heard Miss Tiffany walk to the counter and return. “Here,” she said, offering a warm, buttered blueberry muffin. “Maybe this will cheer you. It’s made from scratch, not a box mix.” Kat raised her head and brushed a hand across her nose. She attempted a weak smile for Miss Tiffany. “Thanks. Food…the great consoler.” “Sorry. It’s the best I can do at the moment.” “I know. I appreciate it.” Miss Tiffany walked away, leaving Kaitlin to her thoughts. Kat ate distractedly, trying to calm her frazzled nerves and the growling in her stomach. She really didn’t even taste the food. She worried about what kind of punishment she would receive at eight p.m. On automatic pilot, Kat rinsed her dishes and placed them in the dishwasher. With no scheduled training appointment and no duties to perform, she headed for the gym. Perhaps she could take out some of her frustration on the elliptical machine. The gym was empty when she arrived and she sighed in relief. Not that she minded sharing the room with others, but today it would be hard to muster a fake smile for any one. She flipped through the channels on the TV until she found a news station and started her exercise. She worked out hard, punishing herself for being forgetful. Why didn’t I remember to take the collar out of Sir David’s glove compartment? Just when she thought things couldn’t get any worse, Corinne entered the gym. “Ah, here’s Miss Popularity. Oh but maybe not. I hear you got into a little trouble last night. Too bad.” “Shut up, Corinne.” Kat turned up the volume on the TV set. Corinne came behind her and tugged on Kat’s hair until her head was pulled backward in an awkward position. The only reason Kat didn’t fall off the machine was because she was holding onto the handlebars. “Don’t tell me to shut up! I see you’ve been behaving yourself lately. I guess that little talk we had in the broom closet made an impression.” The bitterness still lingered in Corinne’s voice. Kaitlin gritted out her answer. “Don’t pride yourself, bitch. It was my own choice and had absolutely nothing to do with your idle threats. Now let me go!” Corinne chuckled and released Kat’s hair. She bounced back to her original position.
163
Gail DeYoung
“Yeah, okay, cunt. You believe that if you want to, but I know better. He probably turned you out because you couldn’t please him. That’s why you had to go out with another Dom. Damien’s a lot of man and needs a lot of woman. You just weren’t enough for him. I’ll see you at the auction next week.” Corinne turned on her heel and strutted out of the gym. Kat wished she had something other than her sweat towel to throw at Corinne. Now there was one person she wasn’t going to miss.
***** Damien prided himself on being punctual and expected no less from his subs. In fact, everything he did was exact, down to the very lash strokes of his whip. Why then did he feel so unnerved about doling out punishment when it was well deserved? Kaitlin knelt before him, her head bowed, her legs slightly parted and her open palms resting on her knees. He wanted to be angry at her and to take out his frustration on her. Never before had a sub taken off her collar and purposely left it with another Dom. That in itself was cause for severe punishment or dismissal. But something was holding him back. Something inside prevented him from striking her. He paced back and forth, slapping the coiled whip against his thigh. “You’ve disobeyed orders by not answering my direct questions. You disgraced the value of my training by taking off your collar. Give me one good reason why I should not beat you to within an inch of your life?” “Sir, I…I don’t know, Sir.” “Look at me!” She lifted her face and slowly raised glassy eyes coated with tears that spilled over onto her cheeks. The sight moved him. “I’m sorry, Sir. So very, very sorry.” “That’s all you have to say to me? You’re sorry? Why should I give you another collar? Why should I trust you ever again?” “Because I promise never to do it again.” “Crawl to the cross.” She did as commanded, head down. When she got there, she stood spread-eagle against it so he could secure her arms and legs with rope. He appreciated not having to tell her what to do. In her own way, she was showing him she still wanted to obey him. “I am not going to go easy on you tonight, you know that.” She shook her head. “Do what you must. I won’t say the safe word.” He stood back from her, whip poised to strike. He looked up and saw his hand shaking. It had never done that before. God! He couldn’t do it. Couldn’t hurt her.
164
Desire’s Awakening
Despite the fact that she deserved discipline, his resolve crumbled. He threw the whip on the floor and left the dungeon, turning off the light as he left. Mrs. Swenson arrived an hour later and flipped the lights on. Kat had fallen asleep in the dark, resting against the rough wood. Her hands had gone numb from holding up her entire body weight. When Mrs. Swenson untied her legs, Kat felt wobbly and collapsed to the floor. A blue collar dropped on the floor next to her. “Sir Damien said to give this to you. Put it on and go to your room. He will get word to you about what will happen next.” Kat nodded her head in understanding. “I don’t know what you did to the Trainer, but it’s not good. You don’t have a mark on you. He never would have done this before. You have changed him.” She heard Mrs. Swenson’s footsteps as they retreated from the room, leaving her all alone. Kat picked up the collar and stared at it for a long time before placing it around her neck. Slowly, she rose to her feet and walked out of the dungeon, head hung low. Luckily, it was past curfew and no one saw her. Or so she thought.
***** Corinne stood in the shadows of the upstairs hallway watching Kat come out of the dungeon. She winced when she saw the blue collar around the sub’s neck. “Damn! He’s giving her another chance. I thought that was the end of her. Sir Victor is my only hope now.”
165
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Twenty Sir Timothy whistled a cheerful tune as he wrapped his hand around the gold knocker on Damien’s front door. He was going to see his favorite sub, Melissa. It was Friday, payday and he had the day off from work. Life couldn’t get any better. Gabrielle answered the door and invited him in, leading him to the recreation center. She left to get Melissa. He paced the room while he waited, impatient to see her again. Damien arrived first. “Damien! Good afternoon, Sir.” “Hello, Timothy.” Damien’s greeting held no enthusiasm. What’s going on? Tim extended his hand, and Damien gave it a quick shake. Damien seemed different to him…quiet, pensive and reserved. Where is the strong, domineering, outgoing man I’m used to seeing? Something must be wrong. He looked around the room. Nothing seemed out of place. The household had its usual noises. “So, you must be pretty busy. I hear you’ve got a new batch of girls.” “Yes, it’s been quite hectic lately. I just hired a secretary this morning. She’ll handle the details. Her name’s Theresa. She’s in the office right now waiting for me to give her directions about what needs to be done.” Tim nodded. “Good. I’m glad to hear that, Sir. I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but is everything all right? You don’t seem to be your usual self today.” Damien walked over to the bar and sat on a stool facing Tim. He shook his head. “I’m supposed to take Gabrielle and Abigail to the club tonight, but I don’t feel like going. I wish you had more experience so I could ask you to take them for me.” Timothy pulled back and looked at his mentor. Serious dark circles formed around his eyes. He had foregone shaving this morning and a dusting of dark hair covered his chin and cheeks. From the wrinkles on his clothing, it appeared he had slept in them. Not typical Damien—by a long shot. “I’d like to help you, Sir. But you’re right. It wouldn’t be fair to the submissives.” “I know. They’re going to have to wait until next Friday night.” “I’d be more than happy to do anything else you require, Sir.” He saw a fleeting smile on Damien’s lips. “Thanks. I appreciate that. I’ll let you know if I think of anything.” Timothy felt really bad for his friend. He had never seen him in such a state. Damien needed some serious R and R time. He wondered how to tactfully suggest that Damien slow down by possibly waiting a month or two before taking on any new subs
166
Desire’s Awakening
after the current batch was sold off. Though Damien’s expenses were heavy, he knew his friend had some extra cash stashed away for a rainy day. And from the profit made on the girls he was taking to the auction next Saturday, Damien would have the funds needed to tide him over without having to dip into his savings. Damien patted him on the shoulder, then left the room without saying goodbye. Melissa arrived a few minutes later. She was dressed in her usual uniform, the French maid’s outfit, which he absolutely adored. It showed off all her best assets from every angle. His favorite asset was her lips and the moment she got close enough to him, he pulled her into his arms and kissed that asset. Her lips were full and soft and oh so luscious. She tasted like cherries and smelled of vanilla. He couldn’t get enough of her. He had fallen hard for the petite girl with a perky upturned nose and big brown eyes. She could wrap him around her little finger, which she was doing at the moment. He looked down to see her putting her index finger through his belt buckle and pulling him toward the couch. He allowed her to lead him to the spot he wanted to go so he could savor some more of her assets. She giggled as she looked back to see him following her. The moment their bodies touched the couch, he lay down on top of her, running his fingers through the riotous curls, which she had secured into a ponytail. He set them free and they tumbled down, framing her lovely heart-shaped face. He looked deeply into her eyes, wanting nothing more than to be lost in Melissa’s world. She reached between their legs and stroked his cock. He felt it straining against his jeans, begging to be released. “Not here. Can we go somewhere else?” he whispered into her ear. “Sure. I’ll show you.” She took his hand and walked to the sliding panel. Pushing the button, she waited until the doors opened, then pointed to a door at the far end of the room. “Let’s go to the bedroom back there.” He slapped her playfully on the rear end. “You little minx! I thought that room is off-limits except for parties.” She giggled. “It is, but I won’t tell if you don’t.” They walked into the playroom and she pressed the button to close the sliding wall. Timothy loved her idea. He was in seventh heaven.
***** Damien walked back into his office, glancing at his new secretary as he entered. She stood near the filing cabinet sorting a stack of papers. At forty-four, she was the oldest of the three women he interviewed for the position. He felt she would be more reliable because her kids were already grown and out of the house. He needed someone he could trust to be there every day because things got backed up so quickly.
167
Gail DeYoung
Despite the fact that she made sure he knew she was a divorcee in the interview, he had no interest in her or any woman, as they were simply a distraction he couldn’t afford. He needed to concentrate on his work. Perhaps subconsciously that was why he also chose the most homely woman of the three applicants. Theresa wore no makeup and didn’t color the gray streaks in her mousy brown hair. She also had a pear shape, carrying the excess weight in her buttocks. But she had excellent credentials and that was all he needed. As she bent down to the fourth drawer on the file cabinet, she offered him a view of the crack in her rear end, something he wished he hadn’t seen. She wore a pair of brown spandex pants with a loose-fitting pink, brown and white blouse. He wondered if paisley had come back into fashion or whether that was all she had in her closet. She stood and pushed her wire-rimmed glasses back up on her nose. “How far back do you want me to keep these files? I can make more room for the new information if I can toss the older files.” “That’s a good idea. But before you get rid of them, let me review the files to decide if there are any I wish to keep. I appreciate your suggestions. Please feel free to make other ones.” She smiled, trying to hide the gap between her two top front teeth. He prayed that she would get along with Mrs. Swenson. After all, they would have to work together on party matters and he hoped they wouldn’t clash the way Corinne and Mrs. Swenson often did. It would be nice to have a peaceful household once again. Kaitlin needed to do something before she jumped out of her skin. Spending an entire day in her room was almost as much torture as spending an hour hanging from a cross in a dark dungeon. No fun! She still had two hours before curfew and she intended on making the most of it. The pool beckoned as she passed it on the way to the recreation center. She hadn’t gone for a swim for some time and couldn’t resist the temptation to slip into the refreshing water. Canceling her plan to watch a movie, she opened the slider and walked out onto the patio. The cool Chattahoochee stone felt good under her feet. In the distance, she heard the sound of an alligator’s mating call. She sighed. At least someone was going to get some tonight, even if it was just two alligators. She dropped her corset at the edge of the pool, then dove into the deep end and swam to the waterfall. Standing beneath it, she lowered her head and let the waters pound her shoulders and back. Ah, heavenly! Nothing like a good water massage to ease the tension. She let her mind drift back to the first few days at the house. Life seemed uncomplicated back then, when she didn’t know any better. But that was before she got involved with Sir Damien, before she incurred the wrath of her mentor and before she left her collar in Sir David’s car. She missed Dolly’s smile and her cheerful, upbeat
168
Desire’s Awakening
outlook on life. What would she tell her now? Take heart. Things will get better. Perhaps. But how? With only a week until the auction, time was running out. She didn’t want to leave on bad terms with Sir Damien. If only there was an answer…
***** Damien walked out onto his balcony to enjoy the cool night breeze and to gaze at the moon. He glanced down at the pool and was surprised to see Kaitlin basking in the waterfall. He froze. Every cell in his body felt as though it was on fire. Damn! He didn’t go to the club tonight because he didn’t want to be reminded of the time he spent there with Kaitlin. Yet he didn’t escape her after all. Her presence in the pool was unexpected. She hadn’t been there in quite some time. She looked at him with such longing and sadness in her expression that it cut him to the quick. Ugh! That was the last thing he needed to see after last night’s frustrating scene in the dungeon. Every time he laid eyes on her, his emotions became jumbled. Memories of the night when they made love in the pool came rushing back to him. Tears stung his eyes and he blinked them away. It was too much to deal with. He turned his back on her and walked into his room, needing to sort out his feelings and decide what he was going to do with Kaitlin.
169
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Twenty-One They had only arrived within the last two days, but already the new girls added a different atmosphere to the house. Latin music played all day long while the new girls did their chores. Kat saw them moving their bodies sensuously as they dusted, vacuumed and scrubbed sinks. More than once, she noticed Sir Damien stop and watch the girls. She tamped down a tinge of jealousy. She would not react the same way Corinne did toward her. Standing before the bathroom mirror Saturday night, Kaitlin shrugged. She had applied her makeup as instructed and was satisfied that she had achieved the proper sultry look. It wasn’t that she didn’t care whether she looked presentable for the Doms and Dommes who would be attending the party tonight. Of course she did. One of them might be her potential Dominant. Her shrug was more of an acknowledgement that she had lost. Lost in her attempt to convince Sir Damien that she was sorry and would make a good sub. Here, in her final week counting down to the auction, she decided to accept her fate. She would not be bitter. She would be grateful for everything that she had learned in the past few weeks. She walked to her bedroom and closed the door behind her. Sliding the closet door open, she took out the outfit Sir Damien had bought her. Putting on the vest, she remembered Sir Victor’s comment at the last party and an involuntary shiver went up her spine. Though she was quite sure he would not be present to spoil tonight’s party, she couldn’t help reliving memories of the last disaster. It would be different tonight, she told herself. Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile and left to join the party. “Kaitlin!” Dr. Fischer met her at the recreation center entrance. “How good to see you again. Come on, I have someone I want you to meet.” She slipped her arm through Kat’s and led her across the room. Seated at the bar was a dark-haired, well-built man dressed in a pair of jeans and a tan pullover. Doc walked up to him and tapped him on the shoulder. When he turned to face them, Kat was surprised at his close resemblance to Tom Cruise. “Chris, I’d like you to meet Kaitlin. Kat, this is Dr. Segal, a colleague of mine. I told him all about you and he really wanted to meet you.” The man’s warm smile and solid handshake impressed Kat. He stood and pulled back an adjacent chair for her. He was at least a head taller than her. “Please, have a seat. Will you join us, Dr. Fischer?”
170
Desire’s Awakening
“Actually, no. I see a very interesting sub in the corner smiling at me. I think I’ll find out what her story is.” “Have fun,” Kat said, watching the Domme walk away. Dr. Segal returned to his seat and focused his attention on Kat. His intense perusal of her from head to toe did not unnerve her as it would have when she first arrived at the house. In fact, she didn’t wait for him to ask her to remove her jacket. She stood and slid it slowly down her arms and turned around to give him a good view of her backside while hanging it over the back of the chair. Immediately, she felt the chill of the air conditioning against her exposed skin, but ignored it. “Very nice,” he observed. “So, Dr. Segal, what is your pleasure, Sir?” She leaned in to him, propping her chin upon her hand. Her tongue flitted across her top lip. He wore her favorite cologne. “Well, first of all, I’d like you to call me Chris and then tell me what you drink.” She dragged a fingernail down the front of his shirt, pausing at a peaked nipple to tickle it. “Is that iced coffee you’re drinking, Sir? I mean Chris,” she asked, smiling widely while eyeing his glass. “Sure is.” “I’ll have one of those, please.” “My kind of woman. Bartender, another iced coffee, please.” “Have you been in the lifestyle long, Sir?” she asked, not breaking eye contact. “Long enough. Are you always this forward? I thought you were a submissive.” “Submissive, yes. Passive, no. Does that not please you, Chris?” “You please me very much.” He twirled a piece of her hair in between his fingers. “I’ve found the other girls much too timid and quiet. It’s hard to have a conversation with someone who won’t make eye contact.” The bartender placed her coffee on the countertop. Dr. Segal nodded his acknowledgement and lifted his glass at the same time Kat did. “To getting to know one another better.” He touched the tip of his glass against hers. “Yes, ditto.” As she sipped her drink, her gaze drifted behind the doctor to a corner of the room where Damien stood watching her intently. She shifted in her chair selfconsciously, wondering what he was thinking. “Is something the matter?” The doctor turned to see what she was staring at. “Oh no, it’s nothing, Sir.” She stuck her finger inside her collar and swallowed hard. “So, what kind of doctor are you?” “I’m a proctologist. I deal with assholes all day.” “Oh, I see…”
171
Gail DeYoung
His brow furled. “That was supposed to make you laugh. I hope you weren’t offended.” “No, of course, not, Sir. It’s your profession and I imagine you make a good living at it.” “I do all right.” He reached over to place his hand on top of hers. The warmth of his skin felt good against her chilled flesh. “Honestly, what I do may sound pretty uncomfortable, but I am very good at it. No one has ever complained.” She laughed nervously. How did she manage to always run into men who liked assholes? “That’s good to know, Sir.” His eyes were a crystalline blue, quite unusual and mesmerizing. They bored into her and she felt as though he was able to read her thoughts. She wondered if he could pick up her hesitation when it came to anal sex. “But enough about me. I want to know everything about you,” he said. She bit her lip and wondered how much she should reveal. A tap on the shoulder brought her attention to the person standing behind her. Her eyes widened as she stared into the perplexed visage of Sir David. “Am I interrupting something?” Kaitlin looked at Chris and then back at David. Though she really wanted to pursue getting to know this new man, she felt compelled to straighten out the matter with Damien and that required talking to Sir David. “Chris, I’d like you to meet Sir David. I’m sorry. I hope you won’t think me rude, but I really need to talk to Sir David for a few moments. Do you think we could finish this conversation later, Sir?” If looks were daggers, both men would be dead by now. She thanked the good Lord that both were gentlemen who graciously acknowledged one another. Chris lifted her hand to his mouth and placed a warm kiss on the back of it. “Until later.” He picked up his glass and left the bar to circulate among the crowded room. Sir David took the seat Chris had vacated. “Well, I was really hoping to have you all to myself tonight, but I see I have competition.” Kat shifted uneasily in her seat. She didn’t want to get Sir David upset when she needed him to tell Damien what happened when they were together. Yet she didn’t want to lead him on…he simply wasn’t for her. “David, I had a wonderful time with you at the restaurant. You’re a delightful man. I really like you as a friend, but I don’t think we’d be good together as a couple.”
172
Desire’s Awakening
David’s face skewed into a hurt mask. He sighed and looked away for a moment before turning back to face her. “It’s the impotence thing, isn’t it?” She reached over to grasp his hand and noticed how cold he was. “David, it’s not your problem. It’s mine, Sir. I really need someone who knows what he’s doing. I’ve discovered that this lifestyle is what I want and need to make me feel whole. An experienced Dom is the only one who will complete me. I’m sorry.” “You don’t want to learn with me?” His plea was so touching, she almost cried. “No. I’ve still got a lot of learning to do myself, Sir. I feel we would only stifle one another, not grow.” David shook his head sadly. “I understand. Though I wish it weren’t so. Well, I guess there’s no reason for me to stay at this party…” He rose from his seat to leave and she grasped his arm. “David, would you do me a favor before you go, Sir? I know this is a lot to ask, but I truly need you to tell Sir Damien what happened between us, or rather what didn’t happen. I respected your privacy by not revealing your condition, but it caused problems for me. Also, I need my collar back from your glove compartment. I almost got booted from the house for not having it on my neck when I returned.” David nodded. He left without saying a word and Kat worried that he would not return. She sipped her drink distractedly, waiting and watching for David’s return. Just when she was about to give up, he was back with her collar in his hand. She stood up to kiss his cheek. “Thank you. Sir Damien is in that corner. I really appreciate this, David.” “You know I’d do anything for you, Kat.” She watched as David approached Damien. He interrupted a conversation with another Dom. Though she couldn’t hear what was being said, she saw Damien nod several times and accept the collar. A sigh of relief escaped her lips. It would be good to leave with no bad feelings between them. She looked around the room, trying to locate Dr. Segal. He was busy talking to Dr. Fischer, who smiled and nodded to him. She hoped he had something good to say about her. Just when she thought his conversation was finished, he reached onto his belt to answer his cell phone. He turned to look at her when he hung up, said something to Dr. Fischer and headed in Kat’s direction. “I really wanted to stay and continue getting to know you, but I’m on back-up duty for another doctor who is on vacation. There’s an emergency at the hospital and I have to leave.” Kat smiled sweetly at the handsome man before her. If it isn’t one thing, it’s another. “I understand. Well, it was a pleasure meeting you, Sir.” She extended her hand to him for a handshake and was pleasantly surprised when he pulled her to him and planted a kiss on her lips. 173
Gail DeYoung
“Same here.” The evening wore on and she circulated the room, meeting the various Doms and Dommes. Some looked familiar as they had attended the last meet and greet, but most were new. Though she talked with quite a few of them, none of them had the same appeal as Dr. Segal. Unfortunately, with the auction the following week, she figured the chances of ever seeing him again were remote. Damien also seemed distant, though on constant vigil. She realized he was making sure that no incident would happen tonight to ruin everyone’s fun. He was a fine host and had a reputation to maintain. The hour got late and she yawned through many boring conversations. Kat felt she had spent enough time at the party where she could leave without being conspicuous. Guests were starting to drift away and the party would be ending soon. She slipped out of the room and climbed the steps. Her first stop was the gym. She walked around the room, running her hands across the equipment, looking at the TVs and peering into the sauna and steam rooms. A sad smile crept across her lips as she recalled the day she met Sir Damien in the steam room. Though her heart pounded loudly in her ears for fear she’d be caught, she had to attempt one quick glance into Sir Damien’s room. She opened the double doors and looked inside. The room smelled like him, a wonderful aroma she wished to memorize. Against her better judgment, she walked into the room, checked out the bathroom, looked out the patio door and ran her hands over the smooth comforter. She sighed. It felt as if it was eons ago when they had shared special moments in this room and now she had only memories. Tears stung her eyes. No matter what had happened between them, she knew she would always love him. She closed the door behind her, shutting out the past and wondering what the future held.
***** Damien said goodbye to his last guest and climbed the stairs. He noted his bedroom door was ajar and was about to storm into his room when he saw Kaitlin leaving. He ducked into the gym and waited for her to pass. Had it not been her last week in the house, he would have berated her for entering his private domain. However, he allowed her a final visit.
174
Desire’s Awakening
Chapter Twenty-Two The new secretary posted the week’s schedule on a bulletin board outside Sir Damien’s office on Monday morning. Kaitlin stood in front of it, chewing on an apple and examining the various times everyone had been given. Her name was missing from the list. She located Miss Theresa as she bustled about the house, talking to herself about the things she had on her to-do list. “Excuse me. Hi, I’m Kaitlin.” She extended her hand and Miss Theresa shook it weakly. “I know you’re very busy, but I noticed my name was not on the training roster this week. You must have mistakenly left me off.” Miss Theresa looked at her distractedly. “Kaitlin, yes. I’ve heard of you. She took a pencil from behind her ear and flipped through the pages of her notepad. She quickly scanned each page, ticking off various items with her pencil. “Hmmm, no, I’m sorry. Your name is here, it’s just not listed for training. Do you want to make an appointment to meet with Sir Damien to discuss the situation? I can put you down for Thursday at two p.m.” “Nothing sooner?” “No, I’m sorry. He’s got a very full calendar.” “Fine,” Kat said, unable to keep the annoyance from her voice. Miss Theresa made a notation in her book and continued on her way. Kaitlin watched her greet Mrs. Swenson in the recreation center and decided to keep far away from the two of them. She walked around the house, finishing the remainder of her apple and thinking about the list. The more she thought about it, the more unacceptable it became. How dare he not put her on the schedule this week! Whether or not they were on speaking terms during the day, he still had the responsibility of making sure she was fully trained before the auction on Saturday. They signed a contract. Kat paced in front of the metal dungeon door, waiting for Sir Damien to come out after a training session with one of the new girls. She knew better than to disturb him while he was in the midst of training, but he had a break scheduled at ten-thirty for his morning meal. As perfect as clockwork, the session ended at ten twenty-nine and Sir Damien walked through the door, practically bumping into Kaitlin. “What the…” “I’m sorry, Sir. I need to speak with you.”
175
Gail DeYoung
He looked annoyed that she had cornered him. “Yes, well, make an appointment with my secretary.” He continued walking down the hallway. She followed in his footsteps. “Sir, I did, but it’s totally unacceptable.” He stopped and swung around to look at her. “The appointment’s unacceptable?” “Well, yes, that too, Sir.” “You’re not making sense and I have things to do.” “Sir, the appointment is not until Thursday. I’m leaving on Saturday and so the appointment will really be too late. I need to speak to you about this week’s training schedule. My name is not on the list and that’s what is totally unacceptable.” “Oh I see. All right, tell Theresa that I said to schedule you after my last appointment today and we’ll talk about it.” “Thank you, Sir.” Kaitlin watched his back as he climbed the stairs heading for his bedroom. She wished he had invited her in to talk with him while he ate, but his bedroom seemed to be off-limits to her these days. She sighed and walked away, satisfied that she would have some face-to-face time with him to discuss her “situation”, as Miss Theresa put it. Sitting in front of Sir Damien’s desk waiting patiently for him to complete his e-mail wore on Kat’s nerves. Although she knew she should be grateful for being granted some time on his schedule to meet with him, she felt as if they had regressed to the first day she met him. His whole demeanor toward her was cool, as though what they had shared in the past month meant nothing. He finished and abruptly swung his chair to face her. “Okay. Why do you feel you deserve any further training, considering your recent disobedience?” She looked up from her lap to stare into his questioning gaze, then shifted her eyes back down. “I signed a contract with you for training in order to be ready for the auction, which is this coming Saturday. If I do not complete my training, how will I be ready to move on?” “Look at me. Perhaps you can tell me why I should continue to train you when you do not obey the rules.” She raised her head and saw a hard look upon his face. Her palms began to sweat and she wiped them on her thighs. “Sir, those were extenuating circumstances. I believe Sir David explained to you what happened and I assume you understood why I felt uncomfortable answering your question. He also returned my collar.”
176
Desire’s Awakening
She noted a look of pain cross Damien’s features. Why did the mention of Sir David’s name seem to bother him? “And I suppose you think that makes everything right.” “Yes, I do, Sir.” He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest, just staring at her. A pregnant pause between them went on until she felt as if she was a rubber band stretched too tight. At any moment, she was going break. Then he sighed, and she knew he had relented. “Time will tell, I guess. In the meantime, I’ll have Theresa put you on the schedule for one more session on Thursday. But that is all I can do. I have an extremely busy schedule this week because of the auction deadline and all the new girls who have just joined our household.” “Thank you, Sir.” She remained seated, contemplating the proper way to ask him if their relationship would ever be the same. No matter how she tried to phrase her question, she could not form the proper request. “Is there anything else?” “Um, no, Sir,” she said, sighing with frustration. “Then you are dismissed.” As quickly as he had turned his chair to face her, he swung back to work on his computer. She stood and bowed, then slowly backed away from him until she left the room. Kat smiled to herself. Though the training on Thursday was a small concession, at least she had won that.
***** Doc Fischer arrived Thursday morning for her appointment to give all the girls going to auction a clean bill of health. When it was Kat’s turn, she climbed onto the gynecologist table and lay silently while the doctor performed the inspection. “Everything looks good to me. You’re in perfect health, girl. So are you ready for the big night?” “I guess so, Ma’am. I’m not sure what to expect.” Doc Fischer nodded. “Yes, I can understand your trepidation. It’s a little overwhelming for a first-timer. But you’ll do fine, I’m sure. Once you get that experience behind you, life will be easier. You’ll have a new beginning with someone who you can love and who will lavish his love upon you. I’m sure everything will work out and you’ll be very happy.” Kat sighed. If only she could believe there was a “Happily Ever After” in her future. At the moment, it didn’t seem that way. “I hope so, Ma’am.”
177
Gail DeYoung
Doc Fischer patted her hand reassuringly. “Have a little faith. I’ve been around a long time and have seen a lot of things. I can tell you were made for this lifestyle and I’m sure your Dominant will appreciate that.” “Thank you, Ma’am.” “Well, I’m done here. I’m going to stop by Damien’s office to say goodbye. It’s been a pleasure knowing you and I hope to see you again in the future.” “Thank you, Ma’am. I hope so too.” Later that afternoon, Kat sat in her greeting position in the center of the room in the dungeon awaiting Sir Damien’s arrival. She heard the sound of his boots on the floor, and out of the corner of her eye, watched him walk in front of her. Another set of boots stopped behind her. “As I mentioned, from time to time, Doms stop by to inspect our subs. Today, our guest is Sir Kyle. He was not able to attend Saturday’s party, but he hoped to meet my girls and to observe a training session. He already met several girls upstairs and I told him about this training session, which he asked to join. Sir Kyle enjoys being a voyeur. His favorite pastime is having his friends over for a party and having his sub perform for them. He wants to observe how well you react in a group situation. Since I hadn’t trained you for that circumstance, I figured the timing was perfect.” Kat could not tell how many people then entered the dungeon, but their heavy footfalls on the stairs behind her indicated at least three or four others. She heard chairs being moved around the room. “What would you like to see?” she heard Sir Damien ask the Dom. “I think we’d like her blindfolded and secured over the edge of a chair, spreadeagle.” She heard the murmur of satisfaction from the crowd. “As you wish. Raise your head, girl.” A thick blindfold lowered over her eyes, throwing her into complete darkness. Immediately her other senses took over. She heard the sound of a chair scraping on the floor and felt a hand assist her to stand. Kat assumed that Sir Damien was in charge of the scene. Her corset was removed and she stood naked in what she imagined was the center of the crowd, unable to see, yet sensing the heated stares from her audience. She was led a few steps forward. “Oh very nice. Have her turn around so we can see her from every angle.” Kat felt Sir Damien’s hand on her shoulder as she twirled around. “Great body. Right, guys?” “Yeah!” “All right, girl. Bend over the chair.” Damien gave the order. She leaned down to feel the hard wood seat of the chair and draped her body across it. Chains rattled and manacles were wrapped around her wrist and ankles. In the back
178
Desire’s Awakening
of her mind, she hoped that if she did well today, she might be able to regain some of Sir Damien’s confidence in her ability to follow the rules. “May I?” A deep, grating voice from the crowd asked. “Of course.” Damien’s voice came from behind her. She heard the shuffle of boots on the floor move in her direction, then other boots moved three steps back. She assumed the second set were those of Damien. The sharp sound of a whip cracking against the wooden floor told her she would soon feel the sting of leather against her soft skin. “Tilt your ass higher, girl. We want to see everything,” an unfamiliar voice spoke to her. “Yeah,” she heard other voices chime in. She followed the directions, rearranging herself on the chair so that her breasts dangled lower over one edge and her buttocks jutted upward from the other side. “Wait, before you begin, let’s warm her up,” another male voice called from the crowd. Chairs scraped the floor to a position in front and behind her. Kaitlin’s face was lifted and a tongue licked her cheek, drawing a wet path down her neck. Then rough hands grabbed both of her breasts and massaged them out to the tips, pulling down hard on the nipples. They immediately blossomed. Harsh slaps to each breast caused her to gasp in reaction to the pain, yet she did not feel it necessary to utter the safe word. Her torturer took turns pinching her nipples and slapping her breasts, which swung back and forth in front of her. Simultaneously, her butt cheeks were spread open wide and another tongue flicked across the sensitive skin of her anus. She felt the wet tongue mark a path across her buttocks and down to her pussy. A very deft finger tortured her clit until it swelled into a firm, jutting bud and her warm liquid dripped down her lips. Then a hand slapped directly on her anus and she jumped, more from shock than pain. Laughter erupted in the room. Spurred on by the other’s coaxing, the man’s two fingers delved into her pussy, twisting and turning, stretching her wider with each turn. She heard the sound of her juices coating him. Another finger was added, stretching her farther apart and pumping in and out in a rhythm that made her inner muscles spasm. Yet another finger was inserted into her until she felt the pain of tiny tears in her skin. He worked his hand in and out and she felt a climax building. So close… She wriggled in her chains, but they had a good grip on her. The men cheered. “Okay, that’s enough. Let’s get on with the real entertainment,” urged another voice. The hand pulled out from her, leaving her gaping hole for all to see. Her inner muscles continued to spasm and she felt like screaming from the inability to come to a full orgasm. The sting of the leather whip smacked her buttocks hard. There was a pause, then shouts of satisfied observers, which told her that she had some nice red stripes decorating her backside. Kat barely had time to prepare for the next blow. Tears welled up in her eyes and wet her eyelashes. Whoever was whipping her was heavy-handed. She doubted it was Sir Damien for she had come to know his style and this was
179
Gail DeYoung
different. Kat blinked hard and soaked the blindfold as the onslaught rained upon her body in a continuous barrage. The crowd became more vocal and boisterous as she twisted and turned to angle her body so the strikes would hit different sections of her body. She could feel her flesh becoming heated and with it, her sex. In the position they had her tied with her legs spread wide the audience was getting a front-row view of how her body was reacting. Because she hadn’t heard anyone give her approval to have an orgasm, she tried hard to control it. But she was just too turned-on by the scene and lost it. Moaning out load, she gave in to a jarring orgasm. The crowd cheered her punisher on, urging him to continue whipping her to bring forth more orgasms. He complied and so did she. After fifteen minutes, Sir Damien spoke. “All right, gentlemen. I hope you’ve enjoyed the demonstration.” “Yes, she did well. Thank you, Damien.” “Welcome. Did you wish to see the rest of my subs now?” “No, actually, we have to get going. I’m leaving town this afternoon and won’t be back for the auction either. But I’ll see you at the next party.” “Okay, take care.” She heard the shuffling of boots as the visitors crossed the room and walked upstairs. Then a set of boots walked toward her. “You have done well, girl.” Damien unchained her from the chair. She stood and waited for instructions. He removed her blindfold and she blinked for a moment to adjust her eyesight. “Come,” he pointed to the spot on the floor where she was to sit in her greeting position. “Suck my cock.” Kat could hardly contain her excitement. Though he was not giving her any verbal cues that all was well between them, she took his order as an indication that she had cracked his strong resolve. If nothing else, she had affected him so strongly that he needed release. The words were heaven to her ears. She rose to her knees and unzipped Sir Damien’s pants. His stiff rod burst forth the moment she pulled the material aside. She wrapped her hands around the base of the shaft and placed her entire mouth down upon him. She heard him moan and felt him shift beneath her to give her better access to his cock. She sucked in and out in a rhythmic pattern. He came much sooner and stronger than ever before. “Oh God!” he gritted out as she brought him to orgasm. She did not hesitate to swallow his come. The moment he was done, he zipped his pants up and placed his hands on his hips. “You are dismissed.”
180
Desire’s Awakening
She was shocked at the abruptness of his order. Though she did not require a thank you, she thought for sure he would say something to her. Perhaps all had not gone as well as she thought. Leaning down, she picked up her corset and left the room. She felt the need to take a nice, long shower.
181
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Twenty-Three Friday was Kaitlin’s last day working in the kitchen with Miss Tiffany. She wanted to talk to her, but every time she started to speak, tears blurred her vision and her throat closed. Tiffany had become as close as a sister to her and leaving her was going to be very difficult. “Damn onions!” Tiffany said, brushing tears from her eyes. Kaitlin knew the sweet onions never made Miss Tiffany cry before. She thought of all the girls who had come and gone during her short time there and how many more Miss Tiffany must have met while working at the house. It was a wonder she got close to any of them, knowing how hard it was to say good-bye. “We’re making stir-fry tonight with brown rice. It’s an easy meal and will be a quick clean-up,” Tiffany said, not looking at Kaitlin who was putting away the clean dishes from the dishwasher. “Okay.” She tried to shake off the “Last Supper” scenario and find something fun to lighten the mood. “Hey, Tiff, remember the night we both thought the other one had put water in the double boiler and burned the bottom of the pan so bad it set off the fire alarm?” Miss Tiffany laughed and rubbed her red nose. “Yeah, the house smelled really bad for hours. How about the night we mistook horseradish for tartar sauce and Corrine put it on her fish and ran screaming for the sink and sucked on ice cubes all that night?” “Yes, I was hysterical with laughter. And do you remember how the rest of the subs tried not to laugh at her until one of them blew soda out of her nose? We all got punished with an early curfew from Mrs. Swenson that night. But it was worth it!” “Oh God! We’ve had some wild times, haven’t we? You should have seen me give Sir Victor the bird one day.” “No, you didn’t!” Kat gave Tiffany the high-five hand slap. “You go, girl!” Tiffany broke down crying and turned to hug Kaitlin. “What am I going to do without you? We work so well together and you make the time go by so quickly. I really love being with you. I hope you find a Dom who will appreciate you as much as I do.” Kaitlin hugged her tightly. Tears trickled down her cheeks and fell on Tiffany’s shoulder. First she had to say goodbye to Dolly. Now it was Miss Tiffany’s turn. It was almost too much to bear. “I love you too! Thanks for being such a good friend.”
182
Desire’s Awakening
Tiffany cleared her throat and pulled back to straighten her apron. “Dinner’s almost ready. I guess we better get this meal on the table before we burn another one. Can you ask Mrs. Swenson to gather the girls?” “Sure thing.” Kat was grateful for the excuse to get away for a moment so she could compose herself. She walked swiftly down the hall toward the recreation center where she knew that Mrs. Swenson and a few of the girls were watching a movie. As she passed the office, she felt a tug on her hair. “Ouch!” She turned and saw a smirk creasing Corinne’s face. “Corinne!” “Miss me?” “Yeah, right. Almost as much as a toothache.” “I thought so. Hey, I’ve been thinking about you and Sir Damien. In a way, I hope you fell deeply in love with him because it hurts more that way when you’re rejected. Now you’ll see how it feels to be auctioned away to someone else and know you’ll never see the one you love. And it’s going to happen tomorrow night. Isn’t that exciting? Bye, bitch.” She turned on her heel and strutted away. Kat gritted her teeth. Corinne’s comment had hit a tender chord and tears blurred her vision. She took a moment to shake off the feeling and continued on her mission, determined that Corinne was not going to ruin her last night at the house. Dinner was a quick affair. Afterwards, everyone scrambled to their rooms. “Kat, you don’t have to stay and clean up. I can finish here.” “I don’t mind, Miss Tiffany. It won’t take me that long, really.” Miss Tiffany hugged Kat long and hard, then pushed back to look her directly in the eyes. “Well, let me put it another way. It will be easier on me if I leave without having to say goodbye one more time. I just about cleared out my tear ducts already and I’d rather just sneak out the front door when you’re not looking.” “Oh, okay, I get it. Well, I guess this is really it. I hope we can stay in touch somehow.” “Don’t worry. We will. I’ll wrestle the information about you out of Sir Damien. So don’t be surprised if I come walking up the sidewalk to your front door some day after your training package is sold.” “You better promise!” “It’s a promise.” Kat hugged Miss Tiffany one last time and disappeared to her room, not wanting to see Sir Damien leave for Club Exotica with two subs in tow.
183
Gail DeYoung
Chapter Twenty-Four Damien loaded seven girls into his black Navigator Saturday evening, closing the door behind them. When he climbed into the front seat, he adjusted his mirror and saw Kaitlin in the center seat looking at him, her big blue eyes wide and sad. Behind her sat Corinne glaring at him. He cleared his throat and turned on the engine. “Buckle up!” The Castle Dungeon was located in downtown Ft. Lauderdale, a twenty-minute ride from his house. He turned on a rock radio station so the ladies could concentrate on something other than what was coming next. He really didn’t enjoy auctions, but it was the best way to showcase his girls. The clientele got a lot of enjoyment from watching the girls on display and participating in playtime. It was a big party once a month. Night had fallen by the time they arrived at the four-story building, a replica of a castle from the Medieval Ages, complete with a wooden drawbridge over a fake moat. Torches lit the outside of the building, casting oval shadows against the beige stone. Flags of various colors emblazoned with family crests flapped in the wind. Damien led the girls, dressed only in long black capes, across the drawbridge and through the massive arched stone entry. Two burly six-foot-five-inch slave men guarded the entrance, wearing leather shorts, crosses of leather over their chests and leather face masks. Their stern expression and crossed arms warned anyone from passing by them without proper admittance. Damien showed the guard on the right his identification and said the secret password to receive a nod of approval. Though a regular, he was still required to go through the same security procedures as a new customer in order to gain entrance. Damien stepped up to the maitre d’ and displayed his membership card. The short man with dark close-cropped hair and a collar around his neck acknowledged their presence. He wore only a black leather thong. He glanced up distractedly from working on paperwork to regard Damien with a dispassionate look in his eyes. “You here to sell tonight, Sir?” “Yes, seven subs.” “Okay, Sir. Fill out this paperwork and bring it back to me. Do you have the signed release forms from your girls?” “Yes, here they are.” Damien handed the maitre d’ seven tri-part forms, one waiver for each girl. The man looked the paperwork over carefully, noted the signatures and nodded his acceptance. “And their outfits?”
184
Desire’s Awakening
“Yes, right here.” Damien displayed a bag of outfits he had selected at the fetish store two weeks ago. “All right. Have the girls follow the Mistress down the hall.” He pointed to a long stone-laden hallway lit by torches and an older, homely woman waiting there. Damien turned the leashes and clothing over to the matronly-looking woman wearing a plain woven dress over her thick body. He had dealt with her before. Not very pleasant, but very efficient at what she did. “Come, girls.” She yanked on the leashes and the girls gasped, then followed in sync. He noticed Kat looking back at him one last time as she was led away and his heart ached. The love in her eyes was unmistakable. Damien watched the girls walk down the stone hallway until they turned the corner toward holding cells. He knew that they would be prepared there for the auction. The air smelled musty tonight and he noted a huge crowd had already gathered in the main hall. He filled out the paperwork listing the girls’ names, ages, description of where they came from and their talents and also what type of submissive they declared themselves to be. He indicated a minimum bid for each sub as a reimbursement of his training and put down his name as Trainer. They would be included with all other subs brought to the Castle Dungeon tonight and depending on how many there were, they could be auctioned as early as an hour from now or as late as four hours from now. He had no way of telling until it started and he received a complete list of all the entrants. He returned the paperwork to the maitre d’ and walked down a flight of stairs into the main hall filled with fake smoke. Mirrored balls twirled in the ceiling, reflecting light from the torches which were spaced evenly on the stone walls all around the room. Rhythmic drum sounds blared over the speakers, stirring up animalistic passions. Damien walked to the bar at the far end of the room and found an empty booth. When a waitress arrived to take his order, he waved the girl away. He wasn’t in any mood to drink until after the ordeal was over. Later he would need to order a stiff drink to calm his nerves. He shifted in his seat and looked around the room. He had been to auctions many times before, but tonight was different. Tonight he was going to have to sit quietly while someone he really cared for was claimed by another. He watched the activities in the room. Dominants milled about, talking to one another. Some led slaves around on leashes. Others were observing the entertainment of a sub spread-eagle between two poles, hanging about a foot off the floor, her back being lashed by a hooded Dominant. With each crack of the whip, a nasty red scar flared on her back and she cried out in pain. The observers cheered her on. All around the room, racks, poles and crosses were spread out, ensuring plenty of entertainment for the patrons. Subs dressed in chain bras and leather and chain panties circulated the room with trays of appetizers. He accepted one when a pretty young sub came his way.
185
Gail DeYoung
The auction platform sat in the center of the room with spotlights aimed at the curtain backdrop, which was decorated with silver swirls on a black background. Four stairs led up from the left side and another set of four stairs led down the center into the crowd. A podium and microphone were set to the right. Chairs were set theater style so that the audience could view the show and then walk down the middle aisle to the stage to accept their prize once they had won the auction. From across the room, Sir Timothy emerged from the crowd. He walked determinedly toward Damien and sat across from him in the booth. His hair was brushed back and gelled to hold it in place. He was dressed in a black pleather shirt and matching black pleather slacks. He looked as though he was all together, but Damien sensed his friend’s trepidation. “Well, my friend, this is it. You ready?” Damien asked. “Honestly, no, Sir. How about you?” “I’ll get through this night somehow. I always do.” Damien sighed. “I’m worried that someone will bid higher than me. I don’t want to lose Melissa.” “Don’t worry. I’ve got you covered. My concern is Victor. I hope all goes as planned, but knowing him, I have to be prepared for the unexpected. I don’t know if he’s going to try anything tonight, but I wouldn’t put it past him.” “Is he here?” “I haven’t seen him yet. I just got here a short while ago and had to do the paperwork on the girls.” Sir Timothy looked around the room, sipping on his soda. “Wow, this is a big crowd tonight. It’s going to be hard to spot him.” “Yeah, well, let’s watch for him. I don’t trust him.” Kaitlin paced the small cell, nervously chewing on her nail. The cell had a single wooden bench, a sandy floor that sounded gritty under her high heels and a single sixty-watt bulb dangling on a wire from the ceiling. She peered between the metal bars of the cell, watching people go up and down the hallway. It seemed as though she had been there for an eternity. Finally, two older Dommes dressed in black leatherette peaked caps, fishnet body suits and leather studded skirts entered her crowded space. Each carried a long, thick whip. One had a black leather bag. “Take off the cape.” Kat did as directed and stood naked before the two women. Wordlessly, they studied her, pushing her shoulder with the handle of the whip to indicate they wanted her to turn around. “This one should bring a pretty price for her Trainer,” said the taller of the two. Kat couldn’t get over how red she had painted her fake, puffy lips. They actually looked as though they hurt.
186
Desire’s Awakening
The shorter one, a little thicker around the middle than her companion, pointed to Kat’s nipples and clit. “Yes, I think we should do something to show these off. She’s been pierced. That’s a definite plus. The announcer can pull on this chain between her legs to show how she reacts to a little pain. The crowd will like what he can do to her with those.” Kat was amazed at how the two women talked about her as though she were an object, not a human being. The taller one opened her black bag and produced some red lip color while the other pulled on her nipples, enlarging them. Then the tall one rubbed the red lip color onto her aroused flesh to augment their size. “Bend over,” the short one said, then opened her ass cheeks to rub the color along the rim of her asshole. “Good job. I’d bid on her package myself if I hadn’t just purchased one last week,” the taller Domme said while pulling out clothing and tossing it to Kat. “Okay, here’s the outfit your Trainer wants you to wear. I’ll be back to get you in ten minutes.” They left Kat alone to get dressed. Kat looked at the pieces of leather with chains dangling between them. She figured out that the large round piece of leather hooked behind her neck as a collar, which required her to take off her training collar. Sir Damien had told the girls in the car that they were allowed to take off their collars tonight. The three bands of leather then draped down her chest, one on either side of her breasts and the third straight down the middle. The chains then hung in loops from the edges of the leather. The leather and chain panty could hardly be called that, for it was simply a leather band that went around her waist and a chain that slipped between her legs, secured to the leather by a circular hoop on both the front and back. The outfit did little to cover her, but looked very provocative on, emphasizing her best points. The tall Domme returned exactly ten minutes later and snapped a leash onto Kat’s new collar. She put leather wrist cuffs on Kat’s hands and led her down the hallway into a large, noisy exhibition hall where she instructed Kat to stand in a line with other subs. Corinne was in front of her and Melissa in back. She felt a tap on her shoulder. She turned and Melissa smiled sheepishly to her. “Well, this is our big night,” Melissa whispered. “Yes, are you scared?” “A little. Sir Timothy is in the audience and said he’s going to bid on me. I pray he wins.” “Me too, for your sake.” “No talking in line!” A Domme walked up to them and cracked her whip in midair. “I have no problem using this on either of you before the show goes on, so just keep talking and you’ll give me a good reason to administer discipline.” Melissa and Kat lowered their heads and stood very still. “I thought you might want to obey the rules.” The Domme walked away, calling over her shoulder, “Keep your heads down and wait your turn.”
187
Gail DeYoung
Kat heard Corinne chuckling.
***** Damien stopped mid-sentence when he saw Sir Victor heading his way. He stood when Victor was only two feet from him, puffing on a cigar that smelled like burnt toast. “I’m not here to cause trouble, Damien. You owe me a sub. I want Corinne pulled out of the auction. I have made my choice and I don’t want to have to pay for her.” “I’ll have to make sure she’s okay with that,” Damien said, wondering why he cared what Corinne thought. “She’ll say yes. We talked about it at the party and she agreed. She and I are two of a kind.” “There’s no doubt about that, but it is my policy to make sure the girls accept their new partners. I’ll sign her release papers and meet you at the lineup so we can talk to her.” Damien surreptitiously threw Sir Timothy a victory smile. If Corinne accepted Victor’s offer, he would be rid of her and not have to worry that Victor would bid on Kat. He could relax and enjoy the auction. “I’ll see you there.” Victor tossed his cigar on the floor and crushed it by Damien’s foot. Damien signed for Corinne’s paperwork at the cashier’s station and walked to the back of the stage where twenty girls were lined up. He saw Victor standing next to Corinne. As he approached, he noticed Kat was next to Corinne. She stood perfectly still with her head bowed. “Okay, here’s her Trainer,” Victor said to the Domme who patrolled the line. Corinne stepped forward to stand in front of Damien. The Domme walked away, leaving them to their negotiations. “Victor informs me that you wish to be his submissive. Is that what you want?” Corinne gave him her most effusive smile, which she used to give him when she thought she had a chance of being his submissive. “It would be my greatest pleasure to serve Sir Victor.” Damien shook his head. “Well then, I guess it’s settled.” He signed the paperwork and handed it to Victor. “Okay, she’s all yours.” Victor looked at the paperwork and smiled. “Thank you.” He extended his hand and Damien just looked at it and walked away. Did he really think they could shake hands and be friends again? Not in this lifetime!
188
Desire’s Awakening
Kat heard the entire conversation between Victor and Damien. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard Corinne accept Victor’s offer. Finally, the two people she despised most were taken care of. She smiled. They deserved each other. It was hard to hear Damien’s voice so close to her and not to react. She fought against the desire to look at him. It was even harder the moment he walked away. Was that the last time she would be near him? Her blood sang in her veins. The pain of separation was strong. She straightened her back. She could do this. She could live without the only man she loved. There had been a lot of activity backstage with people walking around the subs all the time. Some even ran their fingers across her buttocks, inspecting the girls before the auction. She endured the inspections as part of the process and dared not raise her head for fear of discipline. Kat was so wrapped up in thoughts of Damien that she didn’t suspect anything. Suddenly, a man’s hand clamped down on her mouth and his other hand grabbed her by the upper arm. She was pulled roughly out of line. Her cries were stopped when a rubber ball was forced into her mouth. Kat looked up into the cruel sneer of Sir Victor. Quaking in fear and anger, she tried to shake free of him, but he effectively locked his hands around her arms. Kat searched the line desperately, trying to find the Domme who was supposed to be guarding the subs, but she was nowhere to be seen. Kat was dragged backward away from the girls in line. Despite her futile wriggling in his grip to break free, he gained ground. “What’s the matter? Did you really think you were going to be auctioned to some other Dominant? Well, think again. I’m not taking a chance on losing you. You belong to me now.” His hot breath licked against her ear and a chill shimmied down her spine. She saw Melissa glance her way and noticed the look of shock and surprise on her features as Kat was dragged behind a black curtain. Melissa broke line and Kat prayed she would attract someone’s attention and get help to rescue her. Victor’s grip was strong around her arms, but he paused momentarily to tie a rope around her neck and secure it to her wrists behind her back. She knew that if she struggled and accidentally pulled down on her wrists, she would choke herself. He dragged her along the same stone hallway she traversed when coming into the Castle. Where is Corinne? Why isn’t she with Victor? Kat tried to understand what was happening. Outside, Victor flashed the paperwork to the guard who let them pass without asking any questions. She was being stolen away from Sir Damien right under his nose! Down the street, beyond the sight of the guards, Victor stopped. Kat kneed him in the groin and he groaned. He raised his hand to hit her but was stopped by a feminine hand. “No, let me.”
189
Gail DeYoung
Corinne walked up to Kat and slapped her face while Sir Victor held her. The force of the blow swiveled her head to the side. When Kat turned to look at Corinne, she saw a cold, calculating, revengeful woman staring back at her. “I told you we’d be at the auction together, didn’t I? And now we’re going away together. And that knife trick I promised you, well, we’re going to play it real soon. This Dominant loves pain and he said I can inflict as much of it on you as I want.” Fear gripped Kaitlin’s heart. This couldn’t be happening. She watched Victor pull a black leather mask from his pocket and give it to Corinne. She slid it down over Kat’s eyes. “Now be a good girl and come with us quietly or we may have to do something we don’t want to.” “No, no!” Kaitlin cried behind the ball, but only a muffled sound escaped. She was forcibly led down the street, unsure of her steps in the dark world behind her blindfold. Inside the Castle, a drum roll got everyone’s attention. It was the signal that the auction was about to begin. Damien and Sir Timothy took their assigned seats in the audience, picking up their bidding cards with a large black number imprinted on it. A program was distributed to each row of participants by a lovely older sub dressed in a red pleather bra and panties. Damien searched for the names of his subs. He found them very close to the top of the list. ““Is everything okay?” Timothy asked, turning his gaze from the stage to the Trainer. “Perfect. Victor and Corinne are no longer a concern.” Damien shifted in his chair and watched as the lights dimmed. A spotlight lit center stage and the announcer, dressed in a tuxedo with slicked back black hair and a mustache, stepped up to the podium. “Good evening ladies and gentlemen and welcome. Tonight, we have twenty submissives and slaves to auction off. I know you’re anxious to see them, so without further ado, let’s begin,” the male announcer called over the loud speaker. Damien looked at his program, then back at the stage. The first sub was only nineteen years old, from Kansas City. Petite of body, she had long, light brown hair and pretty features. She was dressed in an open black leather bra and matching black leather thong that was also open in the middle to expose her pussy lips. It was the next best thing to total nudity and showed off the girls’ best assets, though at her young age, they weren’t much. The announcer called off her statistics, then had her present to the audience. His hand came down hard on her ass and she hopped forward from the force of the spanking, yet said nothing. He called out the starting bid of five thousand dollars. Several placards in the audience went up. Again his hand met her rear and red marks began to show. “I have five thousand dollars, do I hear six?” Every time a number was called without a response from the crowd, he spanked her again. Her cry brought another bid. 190
Desire’s Awakening
“Yes, there’s six thousand dollars. Oh, look at how red her rear end is getting! I have sixty-five hundred, now seventy-five hundred, eight thousand, nine thousand going once, going twice, sold to number eight-fifteen. Very nice.” The young girl was led off the stage by a male sub dressed in a pair of shiny black shorts. She headed down the staircase to meet her new Mistress. The announcer quickly moved on with the auction as the next girl was led out on stage by her leash. “Next, we have a slave from Ohio. She’s twenty-five years old and as you can see, she’s very well endowed. What a pretty blonde. And look at these breasts, will you! Turn around. Mmmm, she’s got a fine, well-padded ass for whipping.” He rubbed his hands over her cheeks. “Lots of fun here. She’s bi and oh, she loves to dress up and playact. Who will start the bidding at seven thousand dollars?” Damien looked at the list. Corinne would have been next then Kaitlin. His heart began to pound wildly in his chest. “Fifteen thousand going once, twice, sold for fifteen thousand dollars to number six twenty-six. Now we have a little lady from our own hometown of Ft. Lauderdale. She’s twenty-eight and a Switch. Not only is she sensuously endowed, but she has fantastic administrative skills.” The announcer looked to the stairs awaiting the arrival of the sub to auction. A helper ran up to him and whispered in his ear. “Okay, folks, sorry, it appears she’s been taken off our list. Oh well, we’ll bring up another from our hometown. She’s twenty-five years old, great in the bedroom, dungeon and kitchen and hmmm…she’s not coming up here either. Well, ladies and gentlemen, we seem to have a mix-up here. Give me a minute while I check into the problem.” He walked to the edge of the stage to talk with a Domme. Damien squirmed impatiently in his seat. Even Timothy looked worried. “Something’s wrong. I can feel it. Kaitlin wouldn’t get out of line.” “Oh my, it appears as though we have another no-show. Guess we’ll move on to the next submissive,” the announcer said. Damien jumped out of his seat and threw his number down. “Son of a…! I knew I couldn’t trust Victor. Something’s happened. I’ve got to find her.” “Do you want me to go with you, Sir?” Timothy offered. “No. Stay here. I don’t want you to lose out on your bid for Melissa. I’ve got my cell phone with me. If Victor has harmed her in any way he’ll pay dearly. Call me if you see or hear anything.” Damien ran down the aisle. His stomach twisted into a knot. Something was terribly wrong. He suspected foul play. He rushed in the darkness behind the raised stage and saw the submissives lined up waiting their turn. Kaitlin was nowhere to be found. He grabbed the arm of one of the subs to be auctioned to get her attention. “Did you see a dark-haired sub who was supposed to be in the lineup?” She regarded him as if he had two heads. “Yes Sir. There’s a couple here. Why?”
191
Gail DeYoung
“Did anyone leave?” She shook off his hand and glared at him. “I don’t know, Sir. I’ve been looking down so I don’t get into trouble with the Mistress guarding the lineup.” Damien shook his head. The sub was no help, plus she had an attitude. He felt sorry for the Dominant who bid on her. “Sir Damien! Over here….it’s me, Melissa.” “Oh thank God! Finally, someone who can help me.” He rushed to the front of the line. Melissa was next to go on stage. The Domme in charge of the girls was forcing Melissa to climb the stairs. Damien grabbed the Domme’s arm and prevented her from making Melissa walk onstage. “Wait a minute. She’s my sub. I need to talk to her.” The Domme gave him a frustrated look. “Make it quick. We’ve got a show to run here, you know.” “Yes, I know. Okay.” Damien led Melissa aside so they could talk without an audience. “I’m searching for Kaitlin. Have you seen her?” Melissa nodded, her eyes glassy from crying. “Yes Sir. Victor pulled her out of line and took her through that curtain over there. He gagged her so she couldn’t yell. I tried to tell the Mistress in charge of the line, but she was too busy to listen to me. I was worried because I had no way to warn you, Sir.” “Thank you.” He ran in the direction she indicated and prayed he was not too late. Stopping along the way, he asked several people if they had seen anyone leaving. A woman remembered seeing a Dom dragging a struggling sub out of the building a few minutes ago. The witnesses pointed in the direction that they had left. Though Corinne was not spotted with Victor, Damien’s gut feeling told him that she was involved somehow. Running as swiftly as he could down the hallway, Damien cursed his stupidity for bringing both Corinne and Kaitlin to the same auction. After all the signals Corinne gave him regarding her dislike for Kat, including her tete-a-tete with Victor at the party a couple of weeks ago, he should have suspected they were in cahoots and were a threat to Kat. He burst outside the Castle and searched among the crowd milling about on the street for Victor’s vehicle. He looked right and left, hoping for some sign that they were still in the vicinity. His heart lurched when he saw a man and woman dragging a struggling sub toward a vehicle. Though it was a good distance away, it had to be them. He leaped over the crowd barricades and ran toward the silver Ford Expedition parked four blocks down the street. As he got closer, he recognized Victor and Corinne dragging Kaitlin toward the vehicle. She was struggling violently against them and digging in her heels on the pavement but losing ground steadily. How dare they kidnap her!
192
Desire’s Awakening
He ran as if possessed. He had to catch them before they got into their vehicle. Cursing under his breath, he dodged in and out of the slow-moving crowd, occasionally bumping into people he passed on the sidewalk. “Stop! Let her go!” he yelled when he got within striking distance. Victor swung around to look at him. He pushed Kaitlin roughly into Corinne’s arms. “Here, put her in the car while I take care of this nuisance once and for all.” Damien saw Kat struggle even harder in Corinne’s arms, but because her arms were tied behind her back, she couldn’t break free. She couldn’t even speak to him with that gag in her mouth. His heart went out to her. “You’re not taking her anywhere!” Damien screamed as he jumped at Victor. “Oh yes, I am and you’re not going to stop me!” “Over my dead body!” “I can accommodate that!” Victor took off his long black coat and dropped it to the ground, exposing a thick chain wrapped over his shoulder. He pulled it off and swung it around his head like a lariat. “Come and get it.” The hard, determined look on his face told Damien it was not going to be easy to get Kat away from her captors. Damien rushed the chain-swinging Victor. He dodged the heavy chain just in time and it wrapped around a street post, clanging loudly. Moving swiftly, he grabbed it and yanked it out of Victor’s hands. Before Victor could pick it back up, Damien charged with his head down, crashing into his enemy’s torso, knocking the breath from his body and tumbling to the ground with him. Damien was vaguely aware of a crowd gathering around them, cheering them on. They each struggled to gain superiority, punching one another in the face and kicking their legs. They rolled over and over on the sidewalk, muscles straining. Damien got a few well-placed hits on Victor’s face and he heard bone crack. Victor’s mouth bled and he spat out a tooth. That only made Victor angrier and he fought back harder. When Victor gained superiority over Damien’s still body, Corinne threw a knife to him. He grabbed it and tried to stab Damien. Damien struggled to keep the sharp tip of the knife aimed at his heart from making contact with his chest. He gritted his teeth and growled at Victor. Finally, Damien’s superior strength forced the knife out of Victor’s hand and it rattled to the ground out of reach. Though still pinned beneath the larger Dom, Damien twisted to reach for the chain when Victor bent over to retrieve the knife. The chain lay inches beyond his grasp. Damien balled his hands together and crashed his fists down hard on Victor’s neck. The big Dom fell face-down on the ground. Damien struggled desperately to reach the chain before Victor recovered and was grateful when a bystander kicked the chain to him. Victor rose up and turned over in time to be hit in the head with the chain. The skin near his right eye split open. Blood pooled in that eye, forcing Victor to pause to wipe it
193
Gail DeYoung
away to clear his vision. Damien took advantage of the moment to wrap the chain around Victor’s neck and pull hard. Victor tried to pry the chain away from his throat by clawing at it but did not succeed. Finally weakening and gasping for breath, he gurgled out his response. “All right, all right. You win. You can have her! Let me go before you kill me.” Damien released the chain and stood over Victor. The crowd cheered. “Get up! I could turn you in for attempted kidnapping, you know. But I just want you out of town. And I don’t ever want to see your ugly face ever again. You better be gone by morning.” Victor stood shaking and clasping his throat. He was a bloody mess. He nodded his head. “You still owe me a sub, Damien, so I’m taking Corinne,” he growled. “She’s yours. You deserve each other. Now get the hell out of here.” Victor picked up his coat from the ground and walked to the driver’s side of his truck. Damien went to the truck and opened the passenger door. He lifted Kaitlin into his arms. He saw Corinne sitting in the backseat, a look of sheer disgust on her face. Victor crawled into the driver’s seat and closed the door. “You win, Damien. I hope you’re happy. Good luck with your bitch!” Victor spat at him. “Same to you!” Damien closed the door and Victor sped off with Corinne. “Good riddance!” Damien slid Kaitlin down to the ground and removed her blindfold, gag and rope. She smiled up at him. “Sir, thank you. I was sure I’d never see you again, Sir.” He placed his hands on both sides of her head, looking at the beautiful, courageous sub. “I’m not that easy to get rid of.” He leaned down and kissed her tenderly. The crowd cheered. He looked around and smiled, nodding his head in thanks. “We’ve come this far. Let’s get it over with. Come on, we have an auction to attend.” Taking her hand in his, he led her back into the castle. When he got to the line, he turned her over to the Domme in charge of leading the girls on stage. Kat turned eyes bright with tears toward him. “Sir, I…um… just wanted to tell you…” “I know. You don’t have to say anything.” “But…” Damien walked away from her and joined his friend in the audience. He was pleased to note that Melissa was seated next to Tim. He smiled warmly at her and she smiled back at him.
194
Desire’s Awakening
“Good job. And you did it all by yourself. I’m proud of you. Congratulations, my friend.” “Thanks to you. Is everything all right, Sir?” Timothy pointed to the bruises on his face and arms. “It looks as if you ran into a train.” “No, just Victor. But he’s hurting a lot more than I am. Everything’s going to be all right very soon. Watch.” He nodded to the stage and the announcer called out Kaitlin’s statistics. “Here we go folks, this one almost got lost, but we found her. She’s a native Floridian…a local no less and she’s twenty-five years old.” He led her over to the center of the stage and turned her around for everyone to see. “She’s quite the beauty, isn’t she? Look at these lovely piercings. Why, you could just have hours of fun leading her around with these.” He tugged on the dangling gold chain and Kat jumped. “And this one is fully trained and ready to serve. Do I hear an opening bid? Ten thousand? Yes Sir. Twelve thousand, okay. Oh, there’s another for fifteen thousand. No, now I have eighteen thousand. Now twenty thousand. Do I have any more bids? Twenty thousand dollars going once, going twice, sold for twenty thousand dollars to the gentlemen holding number seven hundred eighty-eight.” Kat was led to the edge of the stage and stood waiting for her new owner. The bright lights shone in her eyes. It wasn’t until she reached the bottom of the stairs that she was able to see her new Master for the first time. It was Damien! He accepted her leash from the announcer. “It was you?” she said incredulously. “You bid on me? I thought you wanted to get rid of me.” Tears trickled down her cheeks. He swiped them away. “Shh, shh, easy now. Why would I want to get rid of you? I love you, Kaitlin. I knew it from the moment our eyes met. I had to do it this way to make it legal. I’m tired of being accused of taking advantage of my position to get what I want, so I figured I’ll just pay for your training package and get it over with.” He pulled a new collar out of his pocket and displayed it to her. “Kat, will you accept this collar and be my submissive?” “Oh yes Sir! I would love to be yours!” Tears of happiness slid down her cheeks. “And I want to be your Master.” He brushed away the tears with his thumbs. Just saying the words freed him from the pain and suffering he had gone through during the past two weeks. “Sir, I love you so much! I’m so sorry for what happened.” He placed his fingertips against her lips. “Shhh. It doesn’t matter. All that matters is that you accept me as your Master.” “Oh Sir, I do! I do, Sir!” “Then what do you say? Let’s get out of here and do some celebrating of our own in my bedroom. I have this great technique that I’ve wanted to try on you. It involves some pink fur-covered handcuffs, a bottle of wine and some ice.”
195
Gail DeYoung
He placed her hand in the crook of his arm and they headed for the door. “Sounds like our kind of play, Sir.”
196
About the Author Author Gail DeYoung has been involved with many aspects of the romance industry for nearly twenty years. She currently lives in Florida with her two children and her cat. The author welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.
Tell Us What You Think We appreciate hearing reader opinions about our books. You can email us at
[email protected].
Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer ebooks or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.
www.ellorascave.com
